Transcending worded communication with your higher self


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Master Padmasambhava through Kim Michaels, June 6, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers. 

I AM the Ascended Master Padmasambhava.

My contribution is not intended to be long, but I want to talk somewhat about words. Because if you look back throughout history on spiritual teachings that have been brought forth on this planet, you might ask yourself: What is the greatest hindrance, what is the greatest stumbling block to the spiritual progress of the many sincere people throughout the ages who have found the spiritual path? And that greatest hindrance is indeed words. Now, you might also ask yourself: What is then the greatest asset for the spiritual teachers of humankind? What is the greatest opportunity for spiritual people to make progress? And the answer is words. And the simple reason for this is, of course, that on a planet like earth, with the density of matter and a density of the collective consciousness, telepathic communication is not practical on a large scale. And therefore, spiritual teachings must be given with words.

Words: opportunity and hindrance to spiritual growth

On the one hand, giving spiritual teachings with words is indeed an opportunity, for it is a communication from the spiritual realm in the form of words. But on the other hand, words are also the greatest hindrance to spiritual progress. But why is that so? Well, it is because people have this tendency to become attached to a particular worded expression, wanting the words to convey or define some ultimate truth. The other reason is that the linear mind, the intellectual, analytical, rational reasoning mind, can do tricks with words. You might have seen these magicians that can do magic tricks, but the intellect can do magic tricks with words. It can interpret words. It can, as the saying goes, split hairs about splitting words, interpreting words endlessly. And this is, of course, what you saw the Hindu Brahmins do, and the Buddha attempted to counteract it. But not long after the Buddha was no longer in embodiment, the intellectual people of the Buddhist religion started doing the exact same thing. The scribes and the Pharisees did the same when Jesus walked the earth, but as soon as the Catholic Church was formed, and even before, theologians started doing the same thing with Jesus’ teachings.

And in the modern age, of course, scientists, materialists are doing the same thing with scientific teachings or discoveries. And many spiritual people who have found a spiritual teaching, whether it be an old one or a new one, well, they are doing the same. Endlessly debating about the meaning of words, endlessly trying to interpret words to come to some ultimate interpretation of words.

Looking for the highest possible teaching in the past

One thing you can see, one tendency you can see in the spiritual field is that there are many spiritual people who are looking backwards. They are looking at a worded teaching given some time ago. It may be in the most ancient worded teachings known currently, the Vedas, it may be the Buddha’s teachings, it may be the Old Testament, Jesus’ teachings, later interpretations or scriptures from Buddhism, or the Koran. It may be newer teachings, even ascended master teachings given in previous dispensations. But you see this tendency, people look back in time, they seem to think that back then when the Vedic Rishis were in embodiment, somehow this was a purer time, so the revelation received by the Rishis was the highest revelation that could be brought forth. Or Mohammed’s time was a special time, so that was why the Koran is the ultimate revelation that could be brought forth.

Do these people never open a newspaper, watch television, read books or go on the internet? Have they not recognized that there has been some progress in the living standard compared to ten thousand years ago? Have they not asked themselves why this progress has come about? Can they not reason that the progress has come about because the collective consciousness is higher today than it was at the time of the Vedic seers or Mohammed or Jesus or the Buddha? What sense does it make then that a higher revelation could be brought forth ten thousand years ago than today? How could you bring forth the highest possible revelation when the collective consciousness was lower than it is today? Does   this make   sense?

Less and less room for interpretation

Well, to some it does or they simply refuse to think about it. But why is it that people will not recognize any later revelation? Why is it that they cling to the old? Because the revelation that was given in a previous age was given for a lower level of consciousness and that means what? It means that the revelation that could be given at that time was not as precise as what can be given today. What does it mean that a teaching is not as precise, that the worded expression of the teaching is not as precise? It means there is more room for interpretation and the more room for interpretation the more the linear mind can do its tricks and the more people trapped in the linear mind such as the Brahmins or the Scribes and Pharisees can use their superior intellects to set themselves up as having a special status. And once they have achieved that status they do not want to give up on it and that is why they cling to that old teaching that can be interpreted endlessly.

Even the teachings of the ascended masters given over the past century show a clear progression. Go back to previous dispensations, read the teachings, you will see they were not as precise, not as direct as the teachings given today. Some have said: “Well the old teachings had a much more elevated language.” Whereas the teachings today are very simple, very limited vocabulary and I agree this is the case but it also left more room for interpretation.

What we are about doing as progressive revelation, as part of progressive revelation, as the Omega aspect of progressive revelation is to make the teaching plain so more and more people can grasp it but also so that even people at a higher level of consciousness are not in doubt about what is being said, there is not as much room for interpretation, not as much need to interpret.

Interpretation based on the present level of consciousness

Of course, a teaching given in words will always be interpreted because people will interpret it based on their present level of consciousness. You can give a teaching from a certain level of consciousness but there will still be those levels from the 48th to the 96th level and for that matter even the levels below that can interpret the teaching based on that level, the world view, the perception filter that people have at that level. This is unavoidable but at least we can do what we can do from the ascended realm to make the teaching as unequivocal, as precise as possible. This is not to say, of course, that the teaching we are giving now is some ultimate teaching and could not become even more precise in the future when the collective consciousness is raised further. But nevertheless you understand my point, I trust that looking back to the old is not really productive especially not when you are in the transition period between two ages, two spiritual cycles moving from Pisces to Aquarius for the teachings given in Pisces were given for that level of consciousness for that cycle and now we are giving teachings for the Aquarian age.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers

To be or not to be the Presence 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Master Lord Maitreya through Kim Michaels, June 6, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers. 

I AM the Ascended Master Lord Maitreya. You might say: “You have told us a lot about how to connect to our spiritual teachers, but not so much about how to connect to our higher self or the I AM Presence.” Yet, we have actually told you many things that are relevant to connecting to your I AM Presence, as well. Because everything that helps you connect to your spiritual teachers, of course, also helps you connect to your I AM Presence. Yet, what I wish to give you is some further thoughts on this.

The image of the I AM Presence at the different stages of the path

Now, as the Chohans have carefully explained, there are stages of the spiritual path. It does not do any good for us to go to a person at the 48th level and give the teaching I am going to give in this dictation. Because when you are at the 48th level, you cannot grasp this teaching. You can, of course, hear about your I AM Presence and you can hear many teachings about the I AM Presence—as they are still valid and relevant teachings about the I AM Presence given all the way back to the I AM Movement in The I AM Discourses.

But at the 48th level, and between the 48th and the 96th level, you will tend to feel that you are separated from your I AM Presence, that there is the distance or a gulf between yourself and your I AM Presence. This is, of course, not an actual distance. I know that we have said that your I AM Presence resides in the lower levels of the spiritual realm. You can say there is a distance in vibration between the Conscious You being focused here in the denser realms of the physical octave, and the spiritual realm. Of course, there is. And that is why you will, at these earlier stages of the path, experience that sense of distance.

But as we have also attempted to explain, you are not actually separated from the spiritual realm in the sense that the spiritual realm interpenetrates the physical realm. Your I AM Presence is around you, within you, with you, wherever you are. But ,of course, you cannot experience that at these lower levels, which is why we have given these teachings in previous dispensations, why we have given this chart of the I AM Presence that depicts that you are the lower figure and some distance above you is the I AM Presence with the colored rings around it, representing your causal body.

And it is valid to use this image for a time. It is also valid at this point to make calls to your I AM Presence, to give prayers to your I AM Presence, to ask your I AM Presence for help, for guidance, for direction. But of course, there comes a point where this is no longer what you need to do, because now you need to make a shift and realize that you will not truly connect to your I AM Presence by projecting this image that is carried over from so many religions that your I AM Presence is like the wish-fulfilling god.

Your I AM Presence, first of all, is not a god, because your I AM Presence—despite what has been thought by students in previous dispensations—your I AM Presence is not ascended. Your I AM Presence is not an ascended being. It becomes an ascended being when you, the Conscious You, ascend back to the Presence. You need to recognize here that there is a fundamental difference between your I AM Presence and an ascended master. The ascended master has ascended. And even though your I AM Presence resides in the lower levels of the spiritual realm, it still is not an ascended master.

Letting go of your old image of the I AM Presence 

Now, at the higher levels of the path, certainly at the 96th level, but even before you can begin to contemplate this. You need to do away with the chart that sees the I AM Presence above you. You can contemplate an image of the I AM Presence around you, visualize this in your mind, but really it is a matter of a more subtle shift. It is a matter of starting to shift the mind, where you begin to challenge this image of a distance between yourself and the Presence. You begin to challenge whatever images you formed in your mind as you were walking the path, whatever images you formed based on the teachings given by us about the I AM Presence. Because what have we attempted to explain to you so carefully? It is that whenever you find the spiritual path, let us just as an example say you are at the 48th level, you are looking at the spiritual path through the consciousness you have at the 48th level.

What has happened to many ascended master students is that they have found an ascended master teaching—in many cases, they were above the 48th level—but nevertheless, whatever level of consciousness you are at, when you find the teaching, you approach the teaching through that level of consciousness, that world view, that perception filter you have. It is inevitable that you project a mental image that is a mixture of the teaching and your perception filter when you find that teaching. You formulate this mental image in your mind, and it may very well allow you to raise your world view, to raise your mental image, but you are still projecting a certain image upon the teaching. This is natural. It is inevitable. We are not in any way blaming you for this.

I am simply saying that when you come to the higher levels of the path, you need to become aware of this. And you need to be willing to look back at your path and say: “Is it possible that when I found the ascended master teachings those many years ago that I formulated a mental image of my I AM Presence that was based on the level of consciousness I had, and which is therefore inaccurate, inadequate, and cannot actually help me connect to the Presence?” And if you look at this neutrally, you will see that the answer is always yes. Because as I said: “What else can you do?”

The teaching appears, when the student needs the teaching

What you unfortunately find is, especially in previous dispensations, that people have made the assumption encouraged by the culture of those dispensations, which were in the Piscean Age, as we have explained. People have made the assumption that because they were able to find this high spiritual teaching from the ascended masters, they must be in a very high level of consciousness. And you may be in a higher level of consciousness than the average person, but nevertheless, you are still at a certain level of consciousness. Many people have found the ascended master teachings at the 48th level. Some have been above it. Some have been some ways above it.

But most, the vast majority of the people who find ascended master teachings are below, even some ways below the 96th level. Why is this? Because the teachings are, of course, designed to help people climb from the 48th to the 96th level—including the teachings of previous dispensations. What would be the point in finding a teaching at a higher level if you needed it at the lower levels? It is constructive to have some humility and realize that when the student is ready, the teacher appears. Which means that the teacher appears, or the teaching appears, when the student needs the teaching. What would be the point in a teacher waiting to appear to the student until the student no longer needs the teaching? You see, a realistic assessment shows you that when you found the teachings, it was because you needed the teaching, meaning you were not at the highest level of consciousness.

But unfortunately, in previous dispensations, many people have assumed differently. They have thought: “I must be at a high level of consciousness in order to be able to find this high teaching.” They have created a certain culture in the organization, a certain mindset in many individuals, that: “The way I looked at the teaching when I first found it, was the highest possible way.” Which means many people have assumed that: “The way I looked at the ascended masters when I first found the teaching, that is the highest way to look at ascended masters,” as the Chohans have explained. But also: “The way I looked at my I AM Presence when I first found the teaching, that is the highest way to look at my I AM Presence.”

The attachment to the old image of the teachings

This means that people found the teaching at a certain lower state of consciousness. They used the teaching to formulate a mental image of their I AM Presence. What the I AM Presence is. What it means to be connected to your I AM Presence. What the I AM Presence can do for you. And they assume that this image is accurate, is the highest possible, so they keep projecting that image. Many students have become very protective of their image. Because what unfortunately happens—when you make this assumption of assuming you were at a very high level when you found the teachings—is that if you had to admit that the mental image of your I AM Presence is inadequate, you would start doubting that you were really at a high level of consciousness when you found the teaching. And this would be a blow to the ego, so the ego does not want to admit this. This is unfortunately a mechanism that we have seen in many students.

This is one of the reasons why you have many of the students from the I AM Movement that could not move on to the Summit Lighthouse. Why there are many students from the Summit Lighthouse who could not move on and accept this messenger. It is not the only reason. Many students were not meant to move on. But the point is that many students have taken a specific teaching, formulated a mental image, become attached to maintaining the illusion that their mental image is correct. And therefore, they are not willing to question it.

There comes that point when they approach the 96th level where the image formulated at lower levels of your I AM Presence is not adequate, because now you need to step up to a higher level of relationship with your Presence. This is an unfortunate reaction from people, when they refuse to reconsider this. And it can truly block their path. There are people who have been on the path for decades, but for a long time they have not really made progress. Or have not made the progress they could have made, if they had been willing to change their mental image of both the masters and their I AM Presences.

Studying I AM Presence from a distance 

This is, of course, a mistake we do not desire to see you make in this dispensation, where you have these much higher teachings. And they are higher because they have the concept of the Conscious You and the separate selves. And this is a revolutionary concept compared to previous teachings for the simple reason that when you grasp it, when you experience it, when you experience that your Conscious You can step outside of a subconscious self, then you have a tool, you have a process that can take you all the way to the 144th level. But it can also help you develop a different relationship to your I AM Presence which is not based on a mental image.

What is it, as the Chohans so carefully explained, that you do when you formulate this mental image with the linear mind and project it? Well, you are seeing from a distance. You are seeing that: “Here I am. I am a subject. My I AM Presence is up there. It is the object that I am studying, that I am approaching, that I am praying to.” But as long as you see yourself as a subject and the I AM Presence as an object, what are you doing? You are affirming that there is a distance between yourself and the I AM Presence. But how can you get beyond that distance? How can you connect? How can you become one with the I AM Presence, if you are projecting that there is a distance?

Experiencing Oneness with the I AM Presence

Some students have gone into this almost obsessive-compulsive state of mind where they think that: “If only I give enough violet flame to transmute my karma, then I will become one with my I AM Presence. Now, I have given three hours of violet flame decrees a day for ten years, but I am not one with my I AM Presence. Maybe if I give four hours of violet flame a day, I will become one with I AM Presence. And if that does not work, well, how much more can I give in a day?” You think that in order to get to the goal, you have to push. And if you do not get to the goal, you just have to push harder or you have to continue to push the same way for a longer time. But how are you ever going to get to the goal if you are pushing it in front of you, if you are pushing it away from you? There comes that point where you have to step back and stop pushing.

And you need to realize the simple dynamic we have explained with our teachings about the subconscious selves. What keeps you from Oneness with your I AM Presence is the subconscious selves that you have. As you overcome these selves, it becomes easier and easier for the Conscious You to withdraw itself from the outer mind—the identity, mental and emotional minds. It becomes easier for the Conscious You to step outside of the remaining selves you have left. That means that as you approach that 96th level, it will be natural for you to actually experience your I AM Presence, not from a distance, but as being around you. It is, you might say, that you experience that you are part of the Presence, you are inside the Presence.

Instead of seeing the Presence up there, you begin to experience that the Presence is around you and, as the Chohans have given the image of the wave that rises from the ocean, you are just a wave rising on the ocean of your I AM Presence. And when you are focused, your attention is focused at the top of the wave, it is difficult to see this. But if you allow yourself to sink into the wave deeper and deeper, then you become able to sense the ocean itself. And you become able to flow with that movement of the ocean. And that is when you begin to experience more of that, not so much a connection to your I AM Presence, but oneness with the I AM Presence.

I am Presence”

Why are we talking about connecting to an ascended master, but oneness with the Presence? Well, because you are not the ascended master, but you are the I AM Presence. You are out of the I AM Presence. Yes, you can technically say that your I AM Presence is created out of the Presence of ascended masters, but nevertheless, from your perspective, it is not so that you will ever come to a complete oneness with an ascended master. You can have a sense of oneness, but you still realize that Master MORE or Saint Germain are distinct ascended beings. But your I AM Presence is not a distinct being, even though it seems that way at the lower levels of the path. But that is the illusion you need to start challenging as you rise higher.

You need to challenge the illusion that your I AM Presence is a separate being from you. You are, as I said, out of the I AM Presence. You are a wave on the ocean of the Presence. That is why it is more fruitful to say that you connect to an ascended master, you become one with the I AM Presence. Or rather, you overcome the illusion that you are separated from the I AM Presence, that you are something different from the I AM Presence. Until you realize: “I am the Presence.” And everything that the other masters have given you about connecting to your spiritual teachers, of course, applies to the I AM Presence, as well. The more you shift your consciousness, the more you overcome the linear mind, the more you overcome the separate selves, the easier it is for you to feel that oneness with the I AM Presence.

But I want to give you also a seemingly very simple tool, some might call it simplistic, but it actually has the potential to have a profound effect. You know how you can say that an actor on a stage can have a great stage presence? Or you can say about a person that they have a certain presence? Well, your I AM Presence is a presence. Yes, it has individuality, but it is a presence. What you have been used to is looking at the I AM Presence as a presence up there apart from you. You might even say: “I am the I AM Presence.”

But the tool I want to give you is to switch this a little bit and simply take some time, go into a quiet room, close your eyes. And then, you meditate on this mantra: “I am Presence.” Not: “I AM Presence,” but “I am Presence.” You see, it may seem like a play on words, but it is much more than that. Instead of thinking about your Presence as the I AM Presence, your mantra is: “I am Presence. I am Presence. I am Presence.” And when you meditate on this mantra, this can be a very effective way to come to actually experience the Presence.

Your I AM Presence is an unascended being

And really, you will not begin to connect to or feel oneness with your I AM Presence until the Conscious You has had that experience of stepping outside the outer personality and experiencing the Presence, experiencing yourself as the Presence. But this, of course, is only the first challenge of Christ as it relates to the I AM Presence. The second challenge of Christ is that now when the Conscious You comes back into your normal state of mind, you have to be very careful that you do not fail the second challenge of Christ and start projecting your mental images on the experience with the Presence. Start again projecting your mental images upon the Presence.

And you have to especially be careful once you start having that experience of oneness with the Presence that you do not project the image upon the Presence that you might have of the wish-fulfilling god or ascended masters. As I said, your I AM Presence is not yet an ascended being. You cannot expect that your I AM Presence knows everything. This is an assumption you find in previous dispensations, where they thought the I AM Presence is like a god, is like an ascended master, knows everything, has superhuman supernatural abilities and can grant me favors and protect me from karma and do this for me. But that is not the case.

Your I AM Presence is an unascended being. Now, it is not in duality, of course, it is not even in the lower realms of the physical octave. It has a broader perspective than you have. But you need to recognize that your I AM Presence still has certain desires for what it wants to experience on earth. The desires that caused it to send you, the Conscious You, as an extension of the Presence. And the I AM Presence does not have a full understanding of everything that an ascended master understands. Even though it is in the lower realms of the spiritual realm, it is still not an ascended being. It does not have the perspective of an ascended being. The I AM Presence is still focused on itself as it sees itself. That is why you cannot look at your I AM Presence as a being who can answer any question you have.

There are people who have thought that they can ask their I AM Presence about any cosmological issue. But that is not the case. You really do not want to look at your I AM Presence as some being who is going to do something for you. Because if you are maintaining this image that your I AM Presence will protect you or will do something for you or will answer your questions or tell you what to do, you are still reinforcing the sense of distance. And other masters have talked about that there is a dilemma, there is an enigma, there is an almost schizophrenic stage of the spiritual path where you are balancing seemingly incompatible things.

Stepping up to the greater union with the Presence

And truly when you begin to experience the Presence, it is a slightly schizophrenic phase you go into. Because you have your ordinary everyday life, you have your responsibilities in this world, and yet you are beginning to experience the Presence, which has a different perspective on life in the world than you do. It can be difficult to balance the two. It can especially be difficult to resist the temptation to have your I AM Presence help you out of some difficult situation or have your I AM Presence tell you what to do in specific situations. Many people have asked for advice from their I AM Presences.

But see, when you begin to go into this phase, the I AM Presence is also in a delicate situation. Because the I AM Presence wants the Conscious You to grow towards union with the Presence. And this means that if you are asking the I AM Presence for advice or directions—if the I AM Presence were to answer it, it would validate your image that you are separated from the Presence. That the Presence is up there. That the Presence is like the genie in a bottle who can grant you any wish you want. You see, if you allow yourself to maintain this mental image of separation, there comes a period where your I AM Presence must withdraw from you, so to speak, and not answer your questions, not give you a frame of reference. And there are people who have felt this, that they felt like they were cut off from a connection they had had earlier. It can be a connection with an ascended master. But in many cases, it is the connection with the Presence. And that is because you have not stepped up.

You have not let go of this mental image based on the sense of distance. And therefore, the I AM Presence must withdraw until you work it out in your mind, overcome that sense of distance, begin to challenge it. And then, your Presence can again interact with you. But what you need to come to, and what I am seeking to help you come to, is to come to the point where you are not asking your I AM Presence for answers to specific questions, for directions on what to do or not to do in situations. You are moving towards a point where you can, as I said in the mantra, recognize I am Presence here in the world. Not that I am the I AM Presence, but I am Presence because the Presence is here with you. The Presence can be expressed through your lower being. And this is actually what it means to be at these stages of personal Christhood. I know we have explained that it is the Christ mind that expresses itself through you and that is correct.

You do need the Christ mind, but your I AM Presence is not separated from the Christ mind. But what we have said previously, what Saint Germain explained also, is that when you come to these levels of Christhood, you do not become a marionette. You do not become a puppet on a string. Because you have to decide how you want to express your Christhood. However, the Conscious You does not have to decide this alone or as a separate being. When you come to this greater union with the Presence, then who is it that is deciding? Is it the Conscious You or is it the Presence? As Jesus said, my Father worketh hitherto and I work.

The I Will Be Who I Will Be aspect of the Presence

There can come a point where you start feeling: “Where is the difference between the Presence and the Conscious You? Where is the difference between the Presence and myself?” And even asking that question implies a distance. But there can come a point where you go beyond that question, where you just experience: “It is not meaningful to even ask the question, because there is no longer any difference.” You begin to realize that the Conscious You is the Presence. You are the Presence in the physical octave, in the emotional realm, in the mental, in the identity.

You are the Presence. But you are, as we have said before (some time ago), the ‘I Will Be Who I Will Be’ aspect of the Presence. As opposed to the ‘I AM That I AM’ aspect of the Presence. The ‘I Will Be Who I Will Be’ is the omega, the feminine or the expressive aspect of the Presence. There is the ‘I AM That I AM’ which is and will remain in the spiritual realm, so it cannot be destroyed by anything that could happen in the unascended sphere. But the ‘I Will Be Who I Will Be’ aspect is what decides to express itself in the unascended sphere. You can say that the Christ mind gives you an energy and momentum that is moving. But it is the ‘I Will Be’ aspect of the Presence that directs that movement to go into specific situations and manifest specific manifestations or have specific experiences.

There comes a point where the distinctions fade away. What is the distinction between the Christ mind, the I AM Presence and the Conscious You? At lower levels, yes, it gives meaning to have that distinction, because it can help the Conscious You shift its awareness. But there comes a point where, for the Conscious You, the distinctions fade away. You are not concerned about it. There comes a point where you are not concerned where you are at on the 144 levels of consciousness. Are you at the 97th or the 108th or the 128th? You are not concerned about it anymore, because you know you are continuing to look for whatever illusions you need to see. That most of the time you are focused on expressing yourself in this world, what you want to express in this world. It does not matter what level you are at. It does not matter the distinction between the different levels or the distinction between the Christ mind, the universal Christ mind, the I AM Presence and the Conscious You. They all blend together.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers

Freedom to decide how you want to express your Christhood


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, June 6, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers. 

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain and I am very happy, if you can apply the word happy to an ascended master who is always in a neutral state of mind, to be here with you. I want to make some remarks about the situation in Korea whereby I do not mean the physical situation but the situation that has been brought about by the fact that so many of you have embraced these teachings and have done all the work you have done with translating, giving invocations, giving vigils, creating groups, studying the teachings.

Magnificent work of the Ascended Master students in Korea

You may look at the physical and say: “What has been the results of our labor, what difference has it made in the physical?” But I am not so concerned about the physical because the physical will always be a reflection of what happens in the three higher levels. It is just a matter of time before it breaks through to the physical what has been changed in the three higher levels. And by all of the work you have done here in Korea, you have indeed created what we might call a seismic shift in the collective consciousness in the emotional, mental and identity bodies.

You have especially created a change in the identity and mental levels because the emotional body will always be more turbulent because so many people have various fears, various doubts, various animosities and angers that are more difficult to calm. But nevertheless, the real change always begins at the identity and mental level and what you have called forth is a descent of ideas from me into the identity and mental bodies, not only of the collective consciousness, but of many people in Korea and I include North Korea in that, because that is Korea also, that are receptive to these ideas. These people do not know anything about the ascended masters, do not need to know anything about ascended masters for they are in a position to implement some of these ideas and therefore you will see in the coming years changes even in the physical.

When that will happen, exactly how it will happen, is always impossible to predict because of what we have said about the interdependent originations where there are so many complex factors of all of the people in both North and South Korea and in a sense, it is a matter of when do a critical mass of people come into alignment with a certain idea, then that idea can break through to the physical and when that happens is, of course, a matter of free will. What we can say is that you who are the ascended master students in Korea have done your part. You have done more than your part. You have done a magnificent work and I hope sincerely that you will all feel fulfilled in the work you have done and approach the coming work that you want to do, that you are willing to do, with a sense of joyfulness, a sense of fulfillment, a sense of peace and a sense of accomplishment.

The necessary linear approach to the path

The Seventh Ray, the Ray of Freedom. What does it take to tune in to the Seventh Ray? Well, obviously you need freedom but freedom from what? Well, as the other Chohans have described, freedom from the linear mind. What is it the linear mind projects when it comes to freedom? It looks at current conditions, it says: “I cannot be free because I am oppressed by this dictator. I cannot be free because I do not have enough money. I cannot be free because I do not have this and I do not have that.” The linear mind then attempts to create a linear course, a linear progression that says: “I do not have freedom because I lack this or I have too much of that. So, I have to project a step-by-step course that leads me to a point where now I have what I need to be free.” You start moving in that direction, you start pushing in that direction, you use the linear mind to discipline yourself and your actions and your feelings and your thoughts and you push and push and push.

Now again, we have said on the spiritual path you move from the 48th to the 96th level by pulling yourself above the mass consciousness. So, you need to take that linear approach: “What do I need to do? How many decrees do I need to give? What invocations? What do I need to study? What do I need to do? What kind of therapy might I need?” All of these things and you can plot this. You can basically plan your path from the 48th to the 96th level as this step-by-step path. This is perfectly in order. It is as Nada said, a matter of using the linear mind to deal with the practical realities of the physical octave which includes the collective consciousness. You can plot a course as many ascended master students have done when they found an ascended master teaching whether this one or previous dispensation and say: “I need to study, I need to participate in these activities, I need to give so many decrees every day.” And they have done it faithfully for some time, some people for a long time.

But here is the trouble with a linear mind. What many students have done is they have created this plan for what they are going to do and then they have said: “I need to keep doing this until I am free”, or they have said: “I need to keep doing this for the rest of my life.” And there is the trouble with the linear mind when it comes to freedom. What are you doing when you are plotting a course with the linear mind? You are, if you want to put it directly, putting yourself in jail. You are saying: “Here is what I have to do and here is what I have to continue to do until I am free.” But you see you are enclosing yourself in a structure—“This is what I have to do.“ Is it not a form of prison you are creating for your mind?

The necessary shift at the 96th level

You can say when you are overpowered by the mass consciousness you are in one form of jail because you have little ability to make individual choices. Now you find a teaching, a spiritual teaching and many spiritual people who have not found ascended master teachings but other teachings have done the same thing and you plot a course and say: “This is what I have to do” to attain whatever goal is defined in your spiritual teaching, be it enlightenment, awakening, ascension, whatever it may be and as we have said, between the 48th and the 96th level it is right for you to plot a course of using spiritual tools and teachings to raise yourself above that mass consciousness, to dissolve those selves, to follow the course of self-mastery. This is what you need to do to raise yourself out of the prison of the mass consciousness. In order to do this, you have to be focused, but the effect is that you are putting your mind into a structure and that is a prison for the mind.

This is not a problem as long as you are rising above that mass consciousness, but what Nada so eloquently explained is that it becomes a problem when you use the linear mind to project beyond the practical realities of this Ma-ter world, including all four levels. What many, many spiritual people including ascended master students have done is, they have embarked on the spiritual path and they have used the teaching to project this course they have to follow and now they project based on the understanding they have when they start the path—“This is what I have to continue to do, this will then take me into these higher levels of enlightenment or the Christ consciousness whatever you call it.”

But as we have explained at the 96th level you face a certain initiation, a critical initiation and it can be described in many ways as we have done, but one way to describe it is to say that you have to recognize that what has taken you to the 96th level cannot take you beyond. Because you see what you have done, you have used the linear mind to project what it is like to be the Christ, what it is like to go into the levels of consciousness above the 96th level which are the levels of personal Christhood.

What have we attempted to explain so many times? Look at our teachings. Go back and study what has been said, going all the way back to 2002 about Christhood. The Christ does not fit in any structure. What is the second challenge of Christ? It is that after you have recognized Christ you do not attempt to pull Christ into the structure created by the linear mind. You cannot move into Christhood through the linear mind. The linear mind cannot take you there, so whatever images you have projected on yourself and the path based on the linear mind below the 96th level, cannot take you into the levels of Christhood—they do not apply. I am not thereby saying you should stop giving decrees or studying the teachings. It is a much more subtle shift of consciousness.

The state of listening grace

What can be helpful for many of you is to make a decision and say: “I am not going to stop giving my decrees and invocations, I am not going to stop studying the teachings, but I am going to set aside some time where I am just going to sit down in a quiet room, close my eyes and attempt to the best of my ability, to go into a neutral state of mind—what Jesus meant when he said: “Unless you become as little children you shall in all wise enter the kingdom”—what the Buddhists talk about when they talk about “beginner’s mind”. Once in a while just attempt to go into a state of listening—listening grace.

If you feel a particular affinity to a particular master, ask that master to anchor his or her Presence over you and help you just listen. Just be neutral. Do not ask for answers, do not ask for directions, do not ask for a solution to particular problems or situations you are facing. That you can do at other times. Just ask the master to help you be neutral and listen because as you move beyond the 96th level and for that matter as you are moving close to it, you need to sense what is the next direction you need to go in, what is the next phase on your path. And it is different for each one of you, so there is no standard answer to this.

Striving to live up to the image of the good student

That is why again it is so problematic with the linear mind because what we saw in previous ascended master dispensations is that people took our teachings and they created a certain mental image of what it meant to be a good chela. And this created an organizational culture where there was a mental image created—this is a good chela—and then this image that was created was very difficult to live up to. It was actually like what we have talked about the fallen beings who project this image of perfection but nobody can really define what it is, so it is impossible to live up to it. So it was with this image of the good chela. You could define certain outer requirements but it was not really clearly defined, so it was very difficult to live up to and it required an enormous amount of time and dedication because the outer requirements were very, very elaborate. You have to do all of these decrees. You have to live a certain way, eat a certain way, walk a certain way, talk a certain way, think a certain way, feel a certain way and it just became exhausting and very difficult to live up to.

So, the people who attempted to live up to it, they had to strain so hard to live up to this image that they became literally stressed by it. They put themselves in a constant state of stress, tension, almost to the breaking point. It was almost like a rubber band that is stretched as far as can be stretched and it is very close to breaking. And so, when people go into this state of mind, they become very judgmental of other people. They are, for that matter, judgmental of themselves because they are always judging: “Do I live up to the image of a good chela or am I failing at some point?” But they also became very judgmental of others and that is why there was created this very judgmental state of consciousness where people were always judging each other.

And I can assure you that there were people who came in contact with one of these ascended master organizations and they sensed this judgmental culture and they just said: “Not for me”. And many of these people had a higher level of consciousness than the people inside the organization, which is something that the people inside the organization would not have believed because they thought they were in the highest state of consciousness because they were striving to live up to this image of the good chela. So, when they saw people come and leave, they would say: “They were not chela material”. But they actually were. They were actually at a higher level. They were at a higher level of where they were beyond creating this judgmental culture.

Very subtle dualistic selves above the 96th level

All I am pointing out about this is that we do not want to see you repeat this pattern. We want our students in this dispensation to transcend these patterns so you can come to this point where you are free. What does it mean to be free? Well, from the 48th to the 96th level it means to be free from the mass consciousness, free from the dualistic selves. I trust you realize that you need a deeper understanding of these selves. We have explained that when you go below the 48th level of consciousness you go into separation and you use the duality consciousness to create these selves so these are dualistic selves. Then as you rise above the 48th level of consciousness you are walking towards the 96th level. But because of the density of the planet, you will still carry some of these dualistic selves with you that you have not yet overcome. In other words, it is not so that once you reach the 48th level you have overcome all of the selves that were created in duality.

This might take a little bit of contemplation because perhaps we have been a little too linear in our previous explanations. But look at it this way, there are 144 possible levels of consciousness on earth. If you start at the top and go to the1444th level from where you started at your I AM Presence, in order to go down to the 144th level you take on a particular illusion. This is not a dualistic illusion. It is just an illusion that relates to the physical octave on a planet like earth with the density of matter. What does it take for you to feel that you can even take embodiment, that you can even integrate with a physical body? You take on an illusion at the 144th level, you take on the next illusion, you go down to the 143rd level and you keep going till the 96th level.

These are illusions that basically at this level, help you integrate with an identity body, a mental body and an emotional body so that you can start creating the selves in these bodies that can give you experiences in the physical octave. Then at the 96th level you create more selves that relate to integrating partly with the emotional body still but also with the physical body. So that when you first descend into embodiment at the 48th level, your being, your conscious self is integrated with the physical body. You have structures in your identity mind, mental mind, emotional mind and even the mind connected to the body that allows you to function and actually do something on earth.

These selves are not dualistic selves. Then when you go below the 48th level, go down to the 47th level, you take on another illusion, create another self and you can keep going to the lowest level. What I am saying is, for each of the 144 levels there is a particular self that allows you to be at that level of consciousness. However, there are many more than the 144 types of selves that people have created on earth. Because when you are at a particular level of consciousness, there is a particular illusion that takes you down to that level but a particular self that keeps you at that level. But you can still horizontally create selves at that level. Where this becomes relevant is that as you go below the 48th level of consciousness, go into duality, there is a very large number of dualistic selves that people have created throughout history and some of these have become collective selves that are now in the collective emotional, mental and identity bodies.

There are many more than 144 selves that have been created on earth and it is inevitable that you take on some of these selves or rather you create your own personal version of them. What I am saying is that as you reach the 48th level and start the spiritual path, this does not mean you have overcome all of the dualistic selves. You still carry some with you and you can even carry some of the more subtle dualistic selves with you above the 96th level. These are, of course, not what you would call aggressive selves that are harming other people but still selves that relate to the dualistic illusions, the dualistic view of the world.

For what is it that Nada described that the Hindu Brahmins have done? Well, they had, many of them, used the duality consciousness to project onto the spiritual realm. Lanto explained very eloquently how there is this concept of No-Self that has been created. There is the concept of Brahman, the concept of nothingness, but they are dualistic concepts and these kinds of selves can be carried with you even above the 96th level because they can be very difficult for people to resolve. You, in fact, see spiritual teachers out there who have reached beyond the 96th level but they still carry with them some of these dualistic selves because they have not resolved the illusion. They have not seen through the illusion.

The second challenge of Christ at each level of the path

What I am saying is that there comes that point when you approach the 96th level and go beyond where you cannot use the linear mind to plot what course you should take from the 96th to the 144th level of consciousness. I know that from a certain perspective it seems like you are just continuing the growth that you went through from the 48th to the 96th level. After all, at the 96th level what is the challenge? To overcome the illusion that brings you to the 97th level. At that level the challenge is to overcome the illusion that brings you to the 98th level and so forth. But you see, this process cannot be done with a linear mind. You could even say it cannot really be done with the linear mind from the 48th to the 96th level because the linear mind cannot help you see through the illusions.

It is actually only the Christ mind that helps you see through an illusion. But especially above the 96th level it is necessary to step back and really consciously acknowledge the limitations of the linear mind and really acknowledge that even up till the 144th level you are still at each level facing that second challenge of Christ. Will you use the Christ consciousness to transcend your level, or will you attempt to pull the Christ consciousness into conforming to the illusion, the worldview you have at that level? And at the 96th level and above you need to be constantly aware of this challenge because you can theoretically stop at the 143rd level and not go above it because you think that Christ has validated the worldview you have at that level. But there is, as we have said so many times, no ultimate truth, no ultimate worldview on earth and you will only rise, you will only ascend by transcending it.

The danger of becoming trapped at any level

Again, some of the students from previous dispensations would vehemently object to this. They will say this is a completely false teaching, it goes against everything that was said in previous dispensations. But it does not actually go against what was said, it only goes beyond. And my beloved, if progressive revelation does not go beyond what was given previously exactly how is it progressive?
Let that thought take root in your mind because it is the key to navigating the very subtle initiations above the 96th level.

There is a certain dilemma, a certain dichotomy, that will always be there on a planet like earth because of the density of matter and the collective consciousness. In a sense, as you rise to the higher levels of the path, you reach the higher levels of consciousness, clearly you do. But—and it is an important but, this does not mean the initiations become easier. The tendency for many people when they reach higher levels of consciousness, and I am not just talking about ascended master students but spiritual people in general, is that they look at the path they have followed, they look how far they have come and they say: “I have made tremendous progress compared to where I started 30 or 40 or however many years ago”. There is also a tendency that people look at other people and say: “I am clearly at a higher level of consciousness than these people, I know much more about the spiritual path, I have overcome many illusions and attachments.” And I am not in any way saying this is wrong.

There are many people who have reached a high level of consciousness compared to the average person on earth. There are many people throughout history who have reached a certain level, set themselves up as gurus or spiritual teachers. There are many people today who have genuinely reached a high level of consciousness, higher than the 96th level, higher than the general population. They have set themselves up as spiritual teachers. And they look down from their level of consciousness and they clearly see: “I am at a higher level.” But what they do not always realize is that it now becomes very easy for you when you are looking down to see the initiations that other people are going through, it is very easy for you to see the illusions that they hold on to and so you think you have acquired the ability to see through all illusions.

It is always difficult to see the next illusion

You might even think you are enlightened or awakened or ego-free or have attained a state of non-self or whatever labels people put on it. But what many people have failed to realize is that you are not at the top level of consciousness that can be reached on earth because if you were, you would have ascended. And when you look up to the initiations you have not yet passed, to the illusions you have not yet seen, well, despite all of your accomplishments, it has not become any easier to see the next illusion.

For whatever level you are at, it is always difficult to see the next illusion. The illusion you have not seen at the 143rd level is just as difficult to see as the illusion at the 48th level. Why? Because this is the illusion that brought you down to that level and it is as difficult to see at the 143rd level as any lower level. You have gained momentum, you have expanded your awareness, you have seen through all of these lower illusions. But with your present level of consciousness, it is still difficult to see your present illusion. Which means what? It means that whatever level of consciousness you are at, you need the Christ mind. You cannot, with your present state of mind, see through the illusion by yourself. You cannot reason through the illusion. The Conscious You, when it is looking from inside the self at your current level, cannot analyze, rationalize, use logic or a spiritual teaching to see through the illusion. You always need to step outside the self, experience the Christ perspective, then you can see through the illusion.

You will not be home free until you ascend

But you cannot do this if you think you have reached some ultimate level. If you think the self you are currently seeing through is an enlightened self, then you cannot step outside of it. That is why you can become trapped at any level and many people throughout the ages have done so. There are many people who have set themselves up as gurus, who have been revered as gurus, who have been looked up to as ‘this guru was certainly enlightened’. And the guru might have attained a high level of consciousness, say the 140th level, which is very high compared to the average person and so it is understandable that people look at this guru and say: “Oh he is surely enlightened, he surely understands so much more”. And he does, and he might be able to help people, but is he really enlightened if he has stopped at 140th level and does not acknowledge that there is something he has not seen, some illusion he has not seen? Is there not the danger that the guru will, without maybe even realizing this consciously, pass on to his followers that this is the highest level you need to go to and then you will be home free. But you will not be home free at the 140th level. You cannot ascend from there, or from the 143rd for that matter.

If a guru stops at a certain level, what happens? Well, he becomes a false guru. Now everything he says might still have some truth to it. And he may still point out a genuine path leading upwards. But he is a false guru if he says there is nothing above that level. Or he is a false guru if he preaches that the goal of the path is to attain a state of no-self instead of the ever-self-transcending self.

The Christ mind is spherical not linear

These were some remarks that I wanted to make, to bring out there as part of our ongoing teaching. But in terms of the topic here, the topic at hand of tuning in, connecting to your spiritual teachers, how do you best connect to the Seventh Ray? Well, in a sense the teachings I have given can help you connect because it can help you realize that to truly connect you need to free yourself from the image created by the linear mind of how your path should progress.

There is, as I said, a phase where you need to follow that path, that linear path. But above the 96th level or at the 96th level you need to realize that the path in a way becomes more spherical. Instead of following this linear progression, you can actually above the 96th level—you can jump. You might go from the 97th level and suddenly you see through the illusion at the 108th level. Then you jump to the 120th, then you jump back to the 98th, then to the 104th. In other words, these illusions are not quite as linear. You do not have to see through the 97th and then the 98th and then the 99th. You can jump more from one to the other.

This of course, is another subtlety because you can think that: “Oh I have seen through the illusion at the 120th level so I am above the one at the 97th.” But if you skip the one at the 97th, well, you are not ready to ascend. But nevertheless, what you need to do with your conscious mind is consciously realize that the linear mind has taken you as far as it can take you and now you need to focus more on the intuitive spherical mind and that is the Christ mind. The Christ mind is not linear. I know this can be subtle to understand because we have said that there is an aspect of the Christ consciousness for each of the levels so that even at the lowest level you can see through the illusion at that level. But the Christ mind is not linear. Why? Because the Christ mind is the one mind, the undivided mind and if the Christ mind is undivided, how can you create a linear progression? You can only create linearity when there is a division into different steps, different levels.

Freedom from and freedom to

You could say that there is a certain danger in giving you this view of the 144th level of consciousness because the linear mind will project that it is an entirely linear process. But that is why we have given you the many teachings about the Christ consciousness and the Conscious You stepping outside of your current illusion. When you are willing to do this, when you lock into this process, then you will go beyond the linear mind. What we can say also is that between the 48th and the 96th level, you are striving to attain ‘freedom from’. Ultimately freedom from the mass consciousness, but also freedom from the illusions. But the shift you need to make at the 96th level is, instead of seeking ‘freedom from’, you are seeking ‘freedom to’.

‘Freedom to’ what? Freedom from is easy to understand. You have a limitation you want to escape. You can say: “Well, I am in jail, but now I have the key and now I walk out the door, now I am free from the jail.” But you will notice that many people who have been in jail for many years and are released, they stand there: “What do I do now?” They do not know what to do with their lives now that they are free from the jail and this is one of the difficult initiations when you go beyond the 96th level. You are free from the mass consciousness. You are free from a lot of illusions in your own mind: “What do I do now? What am I supposed to do with my current level of consciousness?”

“My Father worketh hitherto and I work”

And this is where you need to step up and realize that being the Christ is not what you have thought it was based on how you looked at it through the linear mind. Because many people have with the linear mind created this image that when you attain the Christ consciousness, well, your I AM Presence or the ascended masters are telling you what to do. Basically, they think that you give up your free will, you become a marionette and some have even looked at Jesus’ teachings who said: “I can of my own self do nothing, it is the Father within me who doeth the work”. And so they think: “When I reach that level, I can say whew, the work is done, now my I AM Presence can take over, I do not need to think, I do not need to make decisions, just let the Presence do it.” But that is not what being the Christ means because what did Jesus also say? “My Father worketh hitherto and I work”.

As the Christ, you recognize something you cannot recognize with the linear mind. In the linear mind you think: “I am a separate being, I have certain powers, I have certain abilities, I can do something.” And you can. Even in the duality consciousness you can do something. Everything has a price, everything creates karma, but you can do something. There are even those who have the sense that only when you go into duality you gain truly free will because now you can do whatever you want without feeling restricted by all this karma nonsense and consequences and being considerate of other people and turning the other cheek and all of this stuff.

There are people who think that once you reach the Christ consciousness, now God or the ascended masters or your I AM Presence will tell you what to do. But what have we said? You are created to be a co-creator and as a co-creator you do not think that you are a separate being who has separate abilities. You realize that everything you do is done with the energy coming from your I AM Presence so your father, the I AM Presence, works by giving you energy. It may also give you directions because the I AM Presence has desires for what it wants to experience on earth.

But within those parameters it is up to you, the Conscious You, to still make decisions. What do you want to do on earth? How do you want to express your Christhood? What experiences do you want to have on earth? And this can be a tricky challenge for many people, especially if they have been very dedicated to following this very disciplined path: “What do I do now?”

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers

Let go of your mental image of Nada and experience her Presence


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Master Nada through Kim Michaels, June 6, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers. 

I AM the Ascended Master Nada. You may find a certain irony in the fact that we have talked about the linear mind and yet here we are, the Chohans, lining up in a linear fashion. Nevertheless, as we have said, there is, of course, a linear progression from the Creator through the levels of creation, the previous spheres, to this sphere. You cannot say that everything that has a progression is necessarily what we mean when we talk about the linear mind. For the linear mind is a specific phenomenon that exists in an unascended sphere. And as we have said, the linear mind is not really a problem when it is seen for what it is, namely a tool to deal with the practical aspects of life.

A linear progression in practical life

You know very well that in your life you have a certain schedule, you have certain obligations. Perhaps you go to school, perhaps you take your children to school, perhaps you go to work, so you are there, you have to be a certain place at a certain time and therefore you need to have a certain linear progression, a certain linear schedule in your daily life in order to make everything function.

This is a very practical thing. You know, for example, that if you want to build a house, you need to set up a linear progression. You buy the property, you get the plans, you line up the different contractors that can do the work and everything needs to happen according to a linear progression, a linear timeline. The same in society, when things have to be done, when a big construction work has to be completed, or just to get daily life to function in society, the buses have to be on time, the trains have to be on time and all of these things, so the linear mind is a very useful tool.

Using the linear mind to reason about the spiritual realm

The problem comes in when people start to use the linear mind to deal with other topics than practical life in the physical octave. This has been a problem throughout history. As we have explained, at the time of the Buddha, the Brahmins of the Hindu religion had used the linear mind to reason about matters that had nothing to do with practical daily life, but that dealt with cosmological issues, including what it is like in the spiritual realm.
The Buddha saw how this had created all kinds of confusion, because what the linear mind does is it looks at conditions in the material world. It tries to set up a certain linear progression, a linear cause-effect sequence that it can detect in the physical world, and then it wants to extend that cause and effect sequence into the spiritual realm. And therefore it uses the conditions in the material world to reason backwards into what it is like in the spiritual world. Can you grasp why this is such a dangerous, we might say, approach? The conditions in the material world are not a pure reflection of the spiritual world. We have explained to you that there is a certain linear progression from the Creator to the highest level of creation, the first sphere. The Creator set a certain matrix. The beings in the first sphere worked within that matrix. They created the second sphere, then the third, and so forth. Everything that was originally created in your sphere is an expression of all of the layers above.

Therefore, you can say that there is a certain progression. But first of all, this progression leads from the highest possible level through these levels of more and more expressed forms. And it is not even a linear cause-effect sequence. It is not the result of mechanical laws. It is the result of a creative process that is not entirely linear. Yet what I am saying is that there is no way that you, from a planet like Earth in an unascended sphere, can fathom what it is like in the higher spheres. You cannot grasp this while you are in embodiment. And therefore, trying to reason based on what you see on earth about what it is like in the spiritual realm is a fool’s errand, a futile quest.

Projecting impure conditions on earth onto the spiritual realm

But then comes the next level of difficulty. We have explained that originally the earth was created by the seven Elohim. They are, of course, ascended beings. They are, of course, one with the entire hierarchy leading up to the Creator. They create within the framework of the previous spheres. Yet what the Elohim created is not the conditions you see on earth today. You could say that if you could see the original conditions created by the Elohim, then you could see certain principles, certain of what science likes to call natural laws, although they are more spiritual than natural. And you could then say: “If we understand these laws, we can reason about why the beings who defined these laws did define them the way they did. And therefore, we can reason something about what these beings thought, what their consciousness is. And therefore, we can look at the original conditions on earth and we can use the linear mind to reason about what it is like at the level of the Elohim.” That can be done with a linear mind. But you cannot go beyond that level of the Elohim with a linear mind, because from the sixth sphere to the fifth sphere, it is not a linear progression. The linear mind cannot reason very far up into the spiritual realm. But now, of course, we have also told you that conditions that you see on earth now are not what the Elohim originally created. And the reason for this is, as we have explained many times, that humanity went into the consciousness of separation and started to use the duality consciousness, which has resulted in dramatic changes on earth. The densification of matter, the lack of natural resources, and the entire collective consciousness has been taken down to a level that is much lower than when the earth was first created.

You now have a condition on earth that is not natural, not a pure extension of what the Elohim created. What was it that the Brahmins of the Hindu religion did? They looked at current conditions on earth, they attempted to discover patterns, regularities, and then they used the linear mind to project the regularities, the patterns we see in the physical realm, can be extended upwards into the realm beyond the physical. And this can tell us something about the gods, and why the gods are the way they are, and why they created the world the way they created it. But can you see that this can never give you an accurate picture of the spiritual realm? You are taking conditions that are not purely spiritual and projecting them onto what is spiritual. It is, of course, not only the Hindu Brahmins who have done this. As we have explained also in the Judeo-Christian tradition, the angry god in the sky is an image projected by human beings based on the fallen psychology and the duality consciousness. You see throughout history, around the world, people have taken an observation of how conditions are right now on this unnatural planet and used the linear mind to project this onto the spiritual realm, the heaven world, or whatever they have called it.

Changing the effect at the level of effect

And basically, why have they done this? Because they are disturbed by current conditions on earth. They are suffering, as the Buddha said, because when you go into the duality consciousness, life is suffering. You are being driven hither and yon by the Sea of Samsara. People want a way out of suffering, and they sense intuitively there must be a reason why they are suffering. And this is a true intuition. There is a reason why you are suffering. And now they observe that it seems like there are certain things in the physical octave, certain effects in the physical octave that have a cause. And sometimes it is a hidden cause. If you hold a stone in your hand and let go, it falls to the ground. There must be a hidden cause that causes the stone to fall to the ground. This is a basic observation that human beings have made for a very long time. They intuitively sense there must be some unseen, non-physical causes for their suffering for current conditions on earth. They now try to use the linear mind to reason their way backwards from current conditions to the cause of these conditions, the cause of their suffering, because they intuitively sense that if they can discover the cause, and change the cause, then they can also change the effect.

This is again a true intuition. If you can change the cause, you can change the effect. In fact, the only efficient way to change the effect is to change the cause. But of course, people have also attempted to change the cause at the level of cause, at the level of effect. They have attempted to change the effect at the level of effect. And this is what you see that science has been doing now for several hundred years, where science has been looking at the physical octave and attempting to understand physical conditions based on physical causes.

You see there are two approaches that people take with the linear mind. Or we could say that they are two sides of the same coin. You are looking at current conditions, you see them as an effect, and you attempt to use the linear mind to reason backwards until you find the cause of the effect, and then you attempt to change the effect. What science has been doing is attempting to find a cause in the physical, in the material world, and use that knowledge to change physical conditions. What religious people have been doing for thousands of years is to go further than just physical causes, but look for non-physical causes. Therefore, find some kind of god who is responsible for the area where they suffer, then find some way to appeal to that god so that the god will change the conditions that cause your suffering.

The blind alley of the intellectual reasoning

In a sense, these are two sides of the same coin. But the real problem, from a spiritual perspective, comes in in the religious tradition, where you not only seek to find a cause for your current suffering, but you seek to create these elaborate images of what the spiritual realm is like. And this is what caused the Hindu Brahmins to go into these multiple blind alleys where they used intellectual, linear, analytical reasoning to project God is like this, conditions are like that. This is the real spiritual cause behind this effect, and so forth. And what happened at the time was that they split into so many different branches and sects, they had so many different ideas, each of them claiming, of course, that theirs was the ultimate understanding.

What you saw was this incredibly complex phenomenon with all of these people claiming they had the ultimate truth, but none of them had the ultimate truth because they were reasoning with a linear mind based on their observation of current conditions. You can extend this to today and say, well, some of the people who were incarnated as the Hindu Brahmins thousands of years ago are now incarnated as the materialistic scientists who are essentially doing the same thing, only they have now decided that: “We do not go beyond the material world, we look for deeper and deeper causes in the material world for material phenomena.” But they are still split into different sects, different groupings, they have so many different theories about this or that complexity, even multiple universes, black holes, dark energy, dark matter, all of these complicated topics.

And what does all of this prevent people from doing? Attaining peace of mind. What do you see today? What did you see at the time of the Buddha? All of these conflicts between people based on what? Some subtle intellectual reasoning. One group of Brahmins interpreted the Vedic scriptures this way, another group of Brahmins interpreted same scriptures in a different way. Each was sure they were right, each felt it imperative to convince the others or to convince people that the others were wrong, and so there was this constant ongoing struggle.

A new philosophy focused on raising consciousness

This is what the Buddha saw. He saw that what they were doing was futile because they were using the linear mind. You might remember that around the time of the Buddha, there was a Greek philosopher Plato who brought forth the allegory of the cave. People are chained inside a cave in such a way that they cannot see out of the cave, but there is light shining into the cave from outside, and there are people walking between the light and the cave, casting shadows on the wall of the cave. The people inside the cave are only seeing the shadows, and they are observing the shadows, and they are attempting to reason backwards about what is going on outside the cave, but they see only shadows, and this is what the Buddha realized that the Hindu Brahmins were seeing, shadows only, and how can the shadow of an object tell you everything about the object?

For example, how can the shadow of an object tell you what color the object is? The shadow is a two-dimensional projection, how can it tell you about the three-dimensional form of the object? You see the limitations. The Buddha saw the limitations, and that is why he said: “Let us create a new philosophy, a new movement, that does not seek to reason backwards about what conditions are like in the spiritual realm. Let us focus on the practical aspects of raising consciousness, helping people overcome suffering, and then when they have raised their consciousness sufficiently, then they might be able to grasp some truth from beyond the material world.”

Why am I giving you this very long discourse? Well, because I am the Chohan of the Sixth Ray of Peace, and it is precisely this reasoning with a linear mind, this taking the linear mind that is a practical tool for everyday life in the material world, and wanting to extend it beyond the material world, to tell you something about what is beyond the material world. And as long as you do this, you cannot attain peace, nor can you connect to the Sixth Ray of Peace. If you really want to understand the Buddha’s teachings, you need to realize one simple thing, which is not so simple for the linear mind. The purpose of the Buddha’s teachings was not, NOT, to bring forth some superior truth. It was to give people practical teachings and tools for raising their consciousness, transcending the level of suffering, the Sea of Samsara. This is something that the vast majority of those who call themselves Buddhists today would violently object to, or at least vehemently object to. They would say that since the Buddha was an enlightened being, what he gave was a superior truth, even an absolute truth. But it simply is not the truth.

The Buddha was not concerned about some final truth, because he saw that this was what the Brahmins wanted to do. And why do the Brahmins want to do this? Well, as we have explained, what does the linear mind want to do? It wants to put everything on a line, a progression, and then say, there must be some ultimate end to that line, there must be some highest level. If I can put truth on a line, there are levels of truth, levels of understanding, I can understand more and more about the world as science has done now for a long time. But if we extend that expansion of knowledge, there must come an ultimate truth. But as Hilarion said, it does not come until the Creator, and there is a very large gap between earth and the Creator in terms of the different levels.

The practical approach of ascended masters

The Buddha realized this and was only focused on what could raise you, what could raise people to the next level up. Now look at what has happened in the intervening time. Science has become more dominant in the modern world, and science is also based on the linear mind. We must be able to start with our observations of the macroscopic world, discover subtler layers, deeper layers, and keep going until we reach the ultimate level, the God particle, or whatever you call it. Why is this important for spiritual people? Because you have grown up in a modern world, you cannot avoid being affected by this mindset. Here you are, you have grown up with this mindset, now you find an ascended master teaching. And now you are saying: “Well here, finally, here is something that does not come from this world, that is not the linear mind reasoning backwards from the conditions in this world. Here we have a teaching that comes from the ascended realm, from the ascended masters who are beyond this world. That teaching must be an absolute truth. For surely the ascended masters see absolute truth, and why would they give us anything else?”

Well, we have explained many times from different perspectives that we cannot give you the absolute truth that we see because you cannot grasp it on an unnatural planet. What are we doing today? The exact same thing that the Buddha was doing 2,500 years ago, taking a practical look at where people are in consciousness and saying: “What can we give them that they can grasp with their present level of consciousness and that can help them rise to higher levels?” We are not seeking to give you an absolute truth. Again, many students from previous ascended master dispensations would vehemently object to this statement. But why do they object to it? Because they are trapped in the linear mind: There must be an ultimate truth and if you cannot find it in the religions of this world or in scientific materialism, surely you must be able to find it in a teaching given by the ascended masters. I am not saying our teachings are wrong or are illusions or are deceptions, but they are adapted to the level of consciousness, not only of ascended master students, but even the collective consciousness. It can be no other way on a planet like Earth.

What has happened in previous ascended master dispensations is that people have used a linear mindset to take the teachings, reason based on the teachings, create mental images based on the teachings and project them upon the ascended masters. This is what the linear mind does. It looks at current conditions on earth, it creates a mental image based on those conditions, such as, what is the cause of current conditions on earth. Then it extends that image, it projects that mental image upon the spiritual realm.

Projecting a mental image upon ascended masters

When students found an ascended master teaching, first of all they used the mental images they had grown up with or mental images from other spiritual teachings they had studied. Then they took the ascended master teachings, they used that to refine their mental images and then they projected those mental images upon the ascended masters. Why is this relevant to the topic for this retreat, connecting to your spiritual teachers? Well, my beloved, I am an ascended master. How do you connect to me? Do you think you can connect to me by projecting a mental image upon me, a mental image that was created in a material world in your mind? No matter how good that image is, no matter how accurate you think it is based on an ascended master teaching, it is still a mental image. I admit that in previous dispensations, it was difficult for students to grasp this because the teachings had not yet been given. The teachings that we have given in this dispensation about the separate selves, and how the separate selves form perception filters, and how the Conscious You is not those perception filters, has not become the selves and therefore the Conscious You can step outside the selves. But how can the Conscious You step outside the perception filter of a self? Only by acknowledging that what the self sees is just a perception filter. This means you must acknowledge that whatever mental image you can create in your mind of an ascended master, it is just that, a mental image.

And of course, you could say within the law of free will, there is nothing wrong with people creating a mental image of an ascended master because it gives them a particular experience. You can look at students in past dispensations and you can see that many of them had very elaborate mental images of what ascended masters are like and how their interaction with ascended masters should be. Many of these students have even felt that they did connect to ascended masters, they did have experiences with ascended masters. Now, I am not saying that those students from previous dispensations had genuine experiences with the masters, but there were students who thought they had a genuine experience but they were connecting to beings in the mental realm because they were so attached to their mental images. Those who had genuine experiences were those who were not so attached to their mental images. Because what are you doing when you are projecting a mental image? You are essentially saying: “Nada, I do not want to connect to you as you are. I only want to connect to you according to my mental image. So, if you want to connect to me Nada, you better live up to my mental image.” And as other masters have said, if I were to do that, what would I do? I would validate your mental image and that means you would think: “My mental image is not a mental image, this is how Nada really is.” But how would that advance your spiritual growth? How could I help you grow by validating the mental image that keeps you from growing?

The question is always, if you want to connect to an ascended master, do you want to connect to the master or to the mental image of the master? Are you willing to let go of the mental image to experience the Presence of the ascended master? That is the question. We are not seeking to hide from you, but many students are seeking to hide from us. And if you want to hide from us by projecting a mental image upon us, we must allow you to do this. We must allow you to have that experience, we must even allow you to connect to impostors in the mental realm that will live up to your image, because they will live up to any image you project on them if you give them your energy. I do not need your energy, I am not willing to live up to your mental images because I need nothing from you, and I do not want to have you think that the mental image has been validated by me.

Basically, if you want to be very direct, you can say, if you do not experience, if you have never experienced the presence of an ascended master, it is because you have a mental image that is pushing the real master away from you. There is again no blame, you have free will, we understand you live on a very difficult planet, we understand you have many past lives that have created all of these selves in the four levels of the mind. There is no blame here. We are only saying if you want to really connect to us, you must be willing to look beyond the mental images because they are the ones who are preventing you from connecting.

El Morya – a strict disciplinarian?

What does a mental image do when you form a mental image of an ascended master? What does that image do? It allows you to have a certain view, a certain experience, and the experience cannot be challenged by the real master, so you can hide from the master. To give you just one example, in one previous ascended master dispensation, they had created a very particular image of El Morya, now Master MORE, and that is one reason he decided to change his name, because they still have that image of him, this very fiery blue-ray master, this very tough disciplinarian who would challenge people and expose their egos mercilessly, and they had created this concept that those who were the real chelas of El Morya, they had these qualities and they had the right to go around and blue-ray people by challenging them, telling them what they were doing wrong, and there were many people in that organization who took pride in being able to blue-ray those that they considered below them.

What were these people doing? Well, you could say their egos wanted the experience of being superior to other people, being the disciplinarians who could tell other people what to do, and they used their mental image of El Morya as an excuse for justifying their behavior, their ego-based behavior, even though they would again vehemently object to this being ego-based behavior, but it was.

Again, these people had their free will right to take an ascended master teaching to create this mental image of El Morya, and to validate the experience they want to have until they hopefully one day will have had enough of it, as some people have done and they have moved on, but some have not. But what I am also saying is that even though some of these people thought they had genuine experiences of El Morya, they did not. For why would El Morya validate that image of himself when he clearly sees that it would only trap people and prevent them from actually connecting to him?

All I am saying is, in this dispensation you have a deeper teaching about the selves, the subconscious and separate selves, mental images, perception filters, and therefore you can go through a process of freeing yourself from your mental images, stop projecting, and thereby you can come to the point where you can really connect to us as ascended beings. And connecting to us not through teachings, not through the intellectual mind, not through understanding and grasping, but just connecting to our Presence is the most valuable experience you can have on the spiritual path because it gives you a direct frame of reference from beyond the material world. And that means there is really nothing in the material world that can fool you anymore, or pull you into a reaction. And if this is what you want, then you have the tools to accomplish it.

A practical tool from Nada

But I will give you a practical tool that can help you on the Sixth Ray. I started out talking about the linear mind wanting to project this image of an absolute truth and how this takes away your peace of mind. What you can do is use our teachings to realize that the real goal of the spiritual path is not to know the absolute truth but to raise your consciousness from your present level to the next level up. But there does come a point, as we have said, where you begin to move into these levels of personal Christhood. And personal Christhood can be said to be the very key to peace which is why Jesus was called the Prince of Peace because he represents the Christ Consciousness to humankind. But how is Christhood, the Christ mind, related to peace? Well, it is through the Christ mind that you connect and you experience that there is a reality beyond the material world. And only when you have experienced this directly can you do what the Buddha told people to do: overcome your attachments to this world. As you experience the Christ Consciousness, you overcome your attachments. Where are your attachments located? In the separate selves, yes, but they are also very much based on the linear mind and the mental images projected by the linear mind. You want the world to be a certain way. You want your life to be a certain way.

An image of what life on earth should be like

If you look at the basic understanding of suffering—what causes suffering? It is that you in your mind, the linear mind, formulate an image of what life on earth should be like. You project that image out, but then you experience that life does not conform to your image. And that experience of life not conforming to your image is the very basis for suffering. That is what causes all suffering. When you begin to experience the Christ mind, you realize there is something beyond your mental image. You experience there is something beyond. But now comes, of course, the second challenge of Christ. Will you use your experience of the Christ to let go of your mental images, to let go of those separate selves, to overcome those attachments? Or will you do what Peter did and attempt to pull the experience of Christ into your mental images so that it seems to you that Christ has validated your mental images? This is what many students did in previous ascended master organizations, as I gave the example of El Morya. You can do this, of course, even with this dispensation, if you do not apply the teachings. But you also have the tools to avoid this.

How do you then attain more peace of mind? By continually reaching for the Christ mind, using the Christ mind as your frame of reference to look at your own life, to look at the conditions you face in your life. We understand that some of you face very difficult conditions. We are not trying to sound like we do not understand this. But nevertheless, the eternal promise of the Christ mind is that you can use the Christ mind to gain a different perspective on your physical conditions, overcome the attachments, overcome the mental images. And when you see conditions without projecting upon them that they should be different, then you can face these conditions without suffering.

I know this is a difficult concept to grasp for people who have very difficult conditions. It is easier to grasp for people who are not facing such difficult conditions. I understand this, but it is still an eternal truth. What causes your suffering is not your conditions, the physical conditions, but the way you look at those physical conditions. And in many cases, the physical conditions cannot change until you change the way you look at them. This is the promise of Christ, that Christ can give you that different perspective, and that can give you a peace of mind.

 

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers

Reaching for the truth that will take you to the next step up


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Master Hilarion through Kim Michaels, June 5, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers. 

I AM the Ascended Master Hilarion.

What is truth? Well, here is a question that the linear mind loves, for this, it thinks, it can define in a very clear way: Truth is the opposite of untruth. Truth is something that can be understood, that can be grasped, that can be put on a linear scale, with truth at one end and untruth at the other. Certainly the linear mind can do this with all of the God qualities, but truth, it really feels, it has under control. The fallen beings have for so long, since they fell, felt they had truth under control. They have believed that they can define truth. Of course, they do not broadcast this to the people, for example here on earth, that they have defined truth. They instead broadcast that this truth is given by some ultimate authority. Therefore it is the highest possible truth.

The simplest definition of truth

But what is truth really? Truth is that which takes you closer to oneness. What is untruth? Untruth is that which takes you away from oneness. That is the simplest possible definition of truth that can be given, at least on earth.

The linear mind will, of course, be very, very unhappy with this definition, for how do you then define what truth is? There must be some ultimate truth. It is not enough to say it takes you closer. There must be an ultimate truth, and then you are in oneness. But the reality is that only the Creator is ultimate truth, which means that at any level of creation, any level of the world of form, there is a specific truth that can be grasped and fathomed at that level. Of course, earth is very far below the level of the Creator, which is why we have so many times said there is no absolute truth that can be given on earth, but we can actually say there is no absolute truth anywhere except in the Creator. Whatever level you are at in the progression towards oneness, if you are not at oneness, it is because you still see some distance. There is then a truth that can help you rise to the next level up. Therefore, it is never the goal to fathom some ultimate truth, but to see the truth that will take you to the next step up.

Levels of self-realization

Now again the linear mind will be unhappy, for it will say: “Well, then that must mean there is something wrong at every level until you reach the Creator, that even these beings in the first sphere that ascended so long ago, that have had so long to grow and transcend themselves, even they are living in illusion.” This is again the linear mind that must think as the linear mind thinks. It operates with a dualistic scale, and on the dualistic scale there is one extreme and the other extreme, and they are both ultimate, either the ultimate truth or the ultimate lie. You might say that until you reach the ultimate truth, you are still affected by a lie, but that is not the case. Once you become one with the Christ consciousness, become the Living Christ, you know and experience that Christ mind, which is the mind of Oneness. You know that everything is one, but you also see and experience that there is a hierarchy, a linear progression of levels of consciousness leading from where you are to the Creator. This is not illusion.

Once you have ascended from earth, you are not in an illusion because you know the underlying reality is oneness. You are simply at a certain level of self-realization, and you know you are on the path to going to higher levels of self-realization until you reach the ultimate state of self-realization, which is what we have called the Creator consciousness. Ultimate in this world of form, that is. You are not in illusion because you experience oneness, and you do not think even in terms of higher or lower because you are part of a process, an ever self-transcending process, the cosmic dance of self-transcendence. Serapis Bey talked about an ongoing acceleration, and this is an important concept to consider. The linear mind will, of course, have trouble considering this never-ending, ongoing, accelerating self-transcendence. It will always look for the ultimate, but it will also ask why does it need to transcend itself if it has reached a higher level? Why do you need to transcend yourself? If you have reached the 96th level and you experience the Christ mind, why do you need to continue to transcend yourself?

The ever-self-transcending River of Life

Well, the truth is that the entire creation, the entire world of form, is what we have called the River of Life. What is a river? It is water that is constantly flowing. If the river stops flowing, you do not have a river. You have a lake. Sooner or later the quality, the purity, of the water in that lake will deteriorate. The water might evaporate, various sediments and impurities might come into the water, and gradually it will start to become toxic. Why does it not become toxic in the river? Because it is moving. The water molecules are moving, shaking off impurities. They are mixing with oxygen, which purifies the water as well. So you see that the entire creation is this upward movement, constant self-transcendence. This does not mean that you as an individual being cannot say: “I have reached a certain level. I want to enjoy it here for some time.” You have a right to do this. But if you stay too long at a certain level, then your mind will start to become stale. Therefore you will fall behind that upward movement of the River of Life. You will be behind where you could have been if you had been willing to transcend.

The wise ones, those that are in touch with the River of Life, you can stand still and enjoy life for a time at a certain level, but you will sense intuitively when it is time to move on. Many of you who are spiritual people have sensed that it was time to enter a new cycle. It was time to move on and do something different. Truth is constant movement. There is a truth at the 48th level which can help you overcome the separate self, the illusion at the 48th level, and rise to the 49th level. There is another truth at the 49th level, and another at the 50th and so forth. There is not one truth. Of course, this is what the linear mind wants: “Give me the truth, the highest truth, the absolute truth.” Well, here it is then: The absolute truth is that there is no absolute truth. Or we can say that there is a multitude of absolute truths. The truth you can grasp at your particular level is the absolute truth for that level.
Truth, of course, is that which takes you closer to oneness. That which takes you closer to oneness cannot be put on a dualistic scale, where there is truth at one end and untruth on the other.

The dualistic concept of ultimate truth

The Living Truth is not the opposite of some lie. Only that which is defined from the duality consciousness can have an opposite. The duality consciousness defines something as a lie and the opposite as the truth, but they are both out of duality, so they are both relative. They are relative to each other, relative to that dualistic scale, relative to the dualistic consciousness. You may say: “But is not the truth that takes you to the next level up relative to that level of consciousness?” Well, yes, but it is not on a dualistic scale. When you are on a dualistic scale, you might say: “Here is an untruth.” And you might begin to move towards the other extreme of the scale. You might think you have gone through quite a journey to move from that relative truth, relative untruth, to that relative truth but it has not brought you closer to oneness. You are still in duality, and that is why thinking you are a good person who has the truth will not bring you closer to oneness. It will just keep you trapped in duality.

I can assure you that those who believe they have the ultimate truth are the most difficult people to reach for me. Why do they need the Chohan of the Fifth Ray when they already have the absolute truth? What could I possibly offer those who have the absolute truth defined here on earth? You may say: “But I (Hilarion) am an ascended master! I am at a higher level of consciousness, so obviously I can offer anyone who is unascended something”. But they will not see it that way. Just look at the fact that the Ask Real Jesus website was put online over 20 years ago. Do you really think the cardinals of the Catholic church have not heard about it or come across it? Have they changed anything based on what was stated there? Have they been open at all to the possibility that the Ascended Master Jesus could give directions today? Of course not. Why would they need the Ascended Master Jesus when they have the absolute truth in their doctrines?

You see many other people, be it the communists, the materialists, the environmentalists, the philosophers of this and that persuasion, the leaders of this and that religion, they do not need ascended masters. They do not want ascended masters. They do not want divine qualities, for they want to experience the sense of superiority that they get from believing they have the absolute truth. If you believe you have the absolute truth, what higher truth could there be? What could anyone, even an ascended being, offer you? You, of course, as ascended master students have transcended that level of consciousness, but you need to recognize that your separate selves, the separate selves you have left, have not transcended that level of consciousness. The Conscious You has freed itself from complete identification with these selves, but you still have selves that color you and that can make you believe that you have reached some ultimate level of understanding or some ultimate level of consciousness.

Being open to a progressively higher truth

This is what has happened to many spiritual students throughout the ages, but it has also happened to ascended master students, especially in previous dispensations where they thought they had the highest teaching or the final revelation that would be given by the ascended masters, and thus why would they need something else? Why would they need progressive revelation? You always need to be a little bit on the lookout for this tendency in a separate self or even the formation of a separate self that makes you think: “I have been on the path for so long. I have done all of this work. I have done all of these decrees. Surely I have reached some level.” And you have. You have made progress, you have reached some level, but not an ultimate level. If you had reached the ultimate level that could be reached on earth, you would have ascended. When you have reached some ultimate level on earth, you will no longer be on earth. If you are on earth, well, there is a higher level to rise to, and how will you rise to that higher level? By reaching for the truth that is the highest truth you can grasp at your current level, which will take you the next step up.

In this dispensation it is difficult to be trapped in this state of consciousness if you study the teachings and strive to internalize them. We have been clearer about the need for ongoing progression than in any previous teaching. Still the ego is what the ego always is, and it does what it will always do, attempt to stop your progress at any level. You need to be open to a progressively higher truth. This is partly why we give progressively higher teachings, but you individually in your mind need to be open to receiving that next insight that helps you see through your current illusion, so you rise to the next level.

Hilarion’s offer and visualization

And where will you get it from? Well, you will get it from your I AM Presence. You will get it from your ascended teachers, but only if you ask, only if you are open to it. We will, as we have said so many times, not violate your free will. Certainly you can ask me, Hilarion, to show you the next truth. You can give my “Decree to Ascended Master Hilarion.” You can use the book The Mystical Initiations of Vision to tune in to me. You can look at my decree, find two sentences that truly appeal to you, learn them by heart, meditate on them, and you will see that you will get directions from me if you are close to the Fifth Ray. There are many tools you can use, but I will give you a simple tool like the other Chohans have done.

The simple tool is this: You go into a quiet room, sit down comfortably, close your eyes, and then you visualize that you have your two eyes. You know, if you think about this, that you have two eyes because this gives you the perception of depth. You can evaluate the distance between you and another object better because you have that dual vision. Having two eyes is not the same as duality. We have never said that when you escape duality your two eyes will start moving together until they form one eye in the center of your forehead. You do, of course, have the third eye, the third eye chakra, but the visualization is that you have the two eyes, and you now visualize that they move further and further apart until they are at some distance from your body. Then you look with these eyes forward, and you see that in front of each eye is a line. You look along this line into the distance. If you know anything about geometry, you will know that the perspective will make it seem like these two lines come closer and closer together the further you move away.

 

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers

Accelerating yourself beyond the dualistic standard of purity


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Master Serapis Bey through Kim Michaels, June 5, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers. 

I AM the Ascended Master Serapis Bey, Chohan of the Fourth Ray. What can the Fourth Ray offer people in terms of helping you tune in? Well, there will not be so many people who can tune in to the Fourth Ray, but there will, of course, always be some who will understand, who will grasp, who will tune in, who will resonate with the Fourth Ray.

The Fourth Ray is sort of in the nexus between the first three rays and the second three, and therefore it requires a certain step up. I have called it before the Ray of Acceleration, even though traditionally it has been seen as the Ray of Purity. But they are really one and the same because how do you attain purity? Only by accelerating the vibration of that which has a lower vibration, and of course a lower vibration is the definition of impurity. There is really nothing that is completely impure in a dualistic sense, but there are higher and lower vibrations, and that which vibrates below a certain limit is what we can consider an impurity. But since it is all energy anyway, there is always the potential that the lower energy can be accelerated in vibration and therefore become pure, become the higher energy that flows upwards. Lower energy flows downwards, higher energy flows upwards.

There will be some people who have an affinity with the Fourth Ray. Perhaps they like that which is pure, that which is often simple, uncomplicated, not so disturbed by many different facets or interpretations. For truly, when you look to vibration, when you can read vibration, where is the room for intellectual interpretation? This is in a sense what science has brought into the world, that you can make these precise, so-called objective measurements, and there is not much discussion. The temperature is either 20 degrees or 40 degrees, but you have a precise measurement, and the same, of course, you have with vibration.

Tool for tuning into the Fourth Ray

How can you tune into the Fourth Ray? Well, you can do it in various ways, of course. The decrees and invocations in The Mystical Initiations of Intention, my book in The Path to Self-Mastery series, can help you tune in, but as others have explained, we have decided to give you some seemingly more simple tools.

The first tool I want to give you is as follows: Sit quietly, close your eyes and pull your attention within. There is a center in your being. Wherever you see that center, it does not have to be the base chakra or the heart chakra or any particular chakra. But you pull your attention into the center until it goes into what science calls a singularity—a single point where there is no extension, there is no room, there is just a point. You are not visualizing that this is happening, you are simply allowing it to happen. There will be like an explosion, a radiation of white light out from that point, and it penetrates your aura, it penetrates your forcefield and it radiates out from your being. This is a very simple visualization or meditation. Withdraw your attention into the singularity in the center and then allow the light to explode outwards.

I am not recommending that you do this for three hours at a time. Perhaps only do it three times to begin with so that it does not become too much for you. But it is a powerful exercise to feel that radiation of the Fourth Ray of Purity, that white light that is so white that it is whiter than anything you see in the physical octave. If you have any particular ailment in your body, you can do the exercise and focus your attention on the particular point in the body, and then allow the light to radiate out. It is not that you are forcing the light or you are pushing the light, you simply withdraw your attention into that single point, and then you allow me, as the Chohan of the Fourth Ray, to radiate the white light.

The linear mind wants to complicate everything

Again, a very simple exercise, but simplicity is often the key to change. Change, self-transcendence, is not complicated. Self-transcendence cannot be accomplished with a mind that wants to complicate everything because then it feels superior or sophisticated and feels that it can somehow figure out a way to force its way into heaven. That is what the mind wants to do, not just the ego, but just that linear mind. And although we have talked about the linear mind, it is not that we are denouncing the linear mind. The linear mind has a place, it has a function. It can help you do many, many things in the material world.

Science, as you have seen it so far, has largely been based on this linear mind. But this is, of course, also why science now has created problems that can be quite a threat to the future of this planet, whether it be nuclear war, or pollution, or any other things. The linear mind has a function. It has a place. But if the linear mind is allowed to rule, then it must create problems. It will create problems. Therefore, it is not the linear mind that will take you into heaven. But once you find the spiritual path and start studying a spiritual teaching, then the linear mind can begin to believe that it can take you to heaven, for the linear mind looks at everything in a certain way.

You might have heard the American expression that if the only tool you have is a hammer, you think every problem is a nail. Well, for the linear mind, the only tool it has is analysis, rationalization. Therefore, it thinks that every problem can be solved by rationalizing, analyzing, coming to understand the problem. And once you understand the problem, the linear mind thinks it can solve it because if you have a linear understanding, then you will see the linear solution.

But of course, there is no linear solution to the “problem of spiritual growth.” It is only the linear mind that will see it as a problem. It will say: “I am here. I should not be here. I should be in some higher spiritual state. There must be a linear progression to that state. And if I can just figure out the mechanism that brings that progression about, then I can get into heaven.” And of course, we have given you the concept of a spiritual path and the 144 levels of consciousness which the linear mind loves. But we have also told you many, many times that you are not going to make progress on this path by thinking. It is a matter of shifting your consciousness. And this is not a matter of intellectual understanding.

What has happened to most people is that they have gone below the 48th level of consciousness. They have gone into separation. They have been overpowered and blinded by this dualistic state of consciousness where there is a linear scale with two extremes. And when you think in these dualistic terms, you think that one extreme is the problem, the condition to be overcome, and the other extreme is the solution, the condition to be attained. The linear mind goes into thinking: “How can we eradicate the problem? How can we bring forth the solution?”

The linear mind cannot transcend itself

But as the Buddha attempted to teach people the concept of the Middle Way, the solution is not one of the dualistic extremes. The solution is to transcend the scale, the level of consciousness that sees the extremes. But the linear mind cannot do this, for it is the linear mind that defines the extremes, that defines the scale. And the linear mind cannot transcend itself. It can reason about certain things, but it cannot transcend itself. The Conscious You can transcend itself because it is self-aware, whereas the linear mind is more like a computer, but a sophisticated one that has artificial intelligence and can therefore adapt.

The linear mind can learn more and more. It can adapt to certain conditions. And you could almost see the linear mind as one of these robots that they have created now that seems like it can think like a human being. And in a sense you could say that it can think like most human beings think because they think with a linear mind. But still, a computer cannot overcome its own programming, it cannot transcend its own programming, and neither can a linear mind. But the Conscious You can transcend itself, for it has no programming when it realizes it is pure awareness.

What can help you experience pure awareness? Well, as we have said, it is a matter of cleaning out the things in your four lower bodies that are pulling the attention of the Conscious You into a separate self, into that perception filter, into that sense of identity. But when you have done that to a sufficient degree, it becomes easier for the Conscious You to pull itself out.

Exercise for confusing the linear mind

I will give you another exercise that might help you with this. Again, sit down in a quiet room, and now imagine, visualize that you are standing on a completely flat area, a completely flat plane, absolutely flat, and it extends in all directions as far as you can see. And now pull your attention within to the center of your being. But now it is not a matter of radiating light, it is a matter of letting your attention go through the center of your being and then outwards on the flat plane. You pull in, but instead of going directly out, you are going through the center and out in all directions. This might be easiest to visualize if you focus on your two eyes. Your eyes are pulled into the center and then your gaze goes through the center and in both directions, back and forth, inwards-outwards, inwards-outwards, inwards-outwards.

You can take time to do this. It is not a matter of doing it quickly. In the beginning it will seem very confusing, disorienting, perhaps even very difficult to achieve, but as you practice it a little bit, you will find that the inwards-outwards movement confuses the linear mind and there can come a point where now you feel a certain calmness, a certain silence in the mind. And then you stop focusing on going inwards and outwards, or just focus on that calmness, extending your attention outwards on this flat featureless plane, just letting your attention go out and continue to go out, stretching it as far as you can stretch it and then gradually, slowly pulling it back in. You can do this several times or if you feel that this is more natural, just let your attention rest when you have extended it as far as you can go.

Again, this is a very simple exercise or at least it seems simple. The mind will not be able to grasp the purpose of it. It will say: “What is the point? What is it going to lead to? What is it going to do for me?” But you see the point is that there is no point, there is no purpose and there is no goal you have to reach. You just go through the process and let it unfold. When I say there is no point, I of course mean there is no point that the linear mind can grasp.

You will see that out in the world there are various meditation techniques and there is always the promise of some reward if you practice the technique. But I am not going to promise you a reward, I am going to say that if this appeals to you, practice it. If it does not appeal to you, ignore it. But if you decide to practice it, give it some time and see what happens. Instead of starting out with a goal that you are moving towards, let the goal be to just experiment and participate in the process and see what unfolds. Again, the linear mind will object: “Define for me the goal I am going towards. How do I know how to get there if I do not know where I am going?”

But you see the linear mind is not going anywhere. That is precisely the point, and in a sense you are not going anywhere either, but perhaps you will, in the peace that emerges when the linear mind is neutralized, experience who you are as that pure awareness that has no features and no definite extension in space. It is not centered in a point, it does not have a boundary, it is just pure awareness.

The essence of spiritual path on higher levels

There are many students, especially in previous dispensations, who have thought that the Fourth Ray is very strict, that I am a very strict disciplinarian. But really why do they think this way? Well, they thought this way because they did not have the teaching about the separate selves, so they did not truly understand the mechanism that we have given you—that the essence of spiritual growth is to come to see these selves and let them go. Therefore, they thought that they had to discipline themselves, to try to control their mind, to force their mind, to follow a strictly defined path. They looked at the spiritual path differently than you do. Again we are not criticizing, we are not finding fault, we are simply pointing out that as progressive revelation progresses, we can give a higher and higher understanding of the path.

And as we have said, between the 48th and the 96th levels, there is a certain necessity to be disciplined, to be focused and to raise yourself above the mass consciousness. But when you have gained sufficient freedom from the downward pull of the mass consciousness, you can benefit from reconsidering how you look at the path. You understand here that I am not negating what was said in previous dispensations. It is clear that you cannot progress above the mass consciousness by being lazy or unfocused or lacking dedication. You cannot be casual about spiritual growth because the mass consciousness will pull you down constantly. You have to be focused and determined enough to build that momentum that pulls you above that gravitational pull.

But once you have done that to a certain degree, you can then embrace the teachings we have given about the Conscious You and the separate selves. You realize that it is no longer a matter of the Conscious You beating the subconscious selves into submission, disciplining the subconscious selves or suppressing the subconscious selves. It can be valid enough to suppress and discipline your subconscious mind for a time because otherwise it pulls you in too many different directions. But when you get above that pull of the mass consciousness, you can benefit greatly from shifting your approach and realizing that spiritual growth is not about forcing anything, it is about letting go.

You come to see a separate self. You see what it is doing to you by keeping you trapped in endlessly repeating this pattern of reactions. And you see that illusion that makes you think that you have to continue to do this, that this is the only way to react, that this is perhaps even the only way to be as a spiritual student. You see that it is an illusion. You see that it is an illusion that there is a problem you have to solve. And then you just let go, you let the self die. And when you let a self die, at say the 96th level, you spontaneously rise to the 97th. You do not have to force your way up to the 97th level. For when that self is dead, when that energy is transmuted, you spontaneously rise. And thus there comes a point, and it can come sooner than the 96th level, where you can shift your approach to the spiritual path, where you realize it is not a matter of forcing anything.

The Conscious You is out the Christ consciousness

It is a matter of letting go and beginning to contemplate, as we have said, that the Conscious You actually is the Christ consciousness because it is out of the Christ consciousness. And the Christ consciousness is the consciousness of oneness. The Christ consciousness spontaneously seeks its way closer to oneness. And at the 64th level, you are closer to oneness than at the 63rd level. So when you resolve a self at the 63rd level, the Conscious You spontaneously rises to the next level up. You do not have to force it. You do not have to discipline the mind. You spontaneously rise.

Take care to consider what I am saying. There is a time when you need to use the mind’s ability to discipline itself. And yes, it is to some degree force you are using. You are using force to suppress these separate selves that pull you down, pull you into old habits, old reactionary patterns. You are saying: “I do not want to continue this worldly life. I want a more spiritual life.” And you are then suppressing the things that pull you into a worldly life. And this can be beneficial for a time. But what you are doing is that you are using the mind to suppress the mind, to discipline the mind, to force the mind. And you can achieve some growth by this, but you cannot go beyond a certain level. You certainly cannot go beyond the 96th level by forcing your way.

“You cannot force your way into heaven,” as Jesus said. But he also said: “The violent attempt to take the kingdom of heaven by force, by forcing their way into the Christ consciousness.” And this is what cannot be done. If you come to the 96th level and you are still seeking to force, then you will not pass that initiation, and therefore you will start going down, forcing yourself down. You may think you are achieving progress because you sense that you get better and better at forcing yourself, but you are not rising to a higher level of consciousness. You are just building on to that spiritual self that you created between the 48th and the 96th level. And this can even lead you to go into the fallen consciousness where you think that the end goal is to build the most sophisticated spiritual self that anyone has ever built and then surely God will let you into heaven.

Accelerate into Purity

So it is important to contemplate this—that there comes a point where you need to transcend force, where you are not using the linear mind to suppress the linear mind or even suppress the subconscious selves that are not necessarily always linear, for in some cases they are just chaotic and unfocused, shifting from one to the other. And this is an important shift when you shift out of that force-based approach. That is when you can truly accelerate, accelerate into purity. Consider this very simple reasoning: Purity is a divine quality. How do you get out of purity? You force yourself out of purity. Does it make any sense that you have to force yourself back into purity? Nay, because a divine quality is the natural condition. And as I said the Christ consciousness naturally seeks back to oneness. Any divine quality seeks back to oneness spontaneously.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers

Open yourself up to the direct experience of Divine Love


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Master Paul the Venetian through Kim Michaels, June 5, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers. 

I AM the Ascended Master Paul the Venetian. You may think that connecting to your spiritual teachers is a difficult task, and for many people indeed it is a difficult task. Which is why we of the Chohans have decided that for many people it will be easier to connect to the spiritual teacher through one of the seven rays and the God qualities of the rays.

Naturally Jesus is well aware that his discourse was aimed at people at a certain level of consciousness, for most people cannot make that switch and accept the Christ within themselves. So it will be easier for many people to focus on one of the seven rays and the qualities of that ray. And therefore, by pondering, tuning into the quality, giving the decrees and invocations for that ray, perhaps working with that book in the course of Self-Mastery they will be more able to tune in first to the qualities and then realize that those qualities are embodied and represented by a specific teacher, a specific master, one of the Chohans.

To this end we have therefore decided to give some discourses that, of course, are not meant to replace the discourses in the course of Self-Mastery or other teachings we have given on specific rays. But they are designed specifically to help you tune in and tune into the quality of a certain ray. And of course, I am the master who represents the quality of the third ray, which is often called or seen as the quality of love.

Divine Love vs. human love

Now, as Jesus said, in a sense, he is the easiest master to tune into, but in another sense he is the most difficult master to tune into because of the images projected by the Christian religion. And in the same way you could say that love is the easiest God quality to tune into because is there any human being on earth who do not at least have the concept of love? But, of course, you can also say that love is the most difficult quality to tune into because most people may have a concept of love, but not Divine Love. They have a concept of human love that has been projected upon Divine Love.

And, of course, if you are enveloped in an image of love that is based on the human love, how will you tune into and connect to Divine Love? It cannot be done. Once again, if you really desire to tune into love, you must first consider what images of human love, or we might even say anti-love, you have been affected by as you grew up in this lifetime, possibly even in past lifetimes.

So many people have an image of love that actually should be called ownership or possession instead of love. They think that loving somebody is an obligation that if you say that you love somebody, other people are obligated towards you. And if you are in a love relationship with someone, be it a spouse, be it a parent or child you are obligated towards that person.

So you see that so many so-called love relationships really are trapped in a kind of power game where both partners in the relationship are seeking to make the other partner feel obligated. They themselves feel obligated, so they are seeking to make each other feel obligated to give something or to do something that fulfills the demands from the other person. And this, of course, is not Divine Love, for Divine Love does not seek to own, it does not seek to possess.

Why do you need to own something unless you feel lack? All desire for ownership springs from the illusion of lack, and of course Divine Love is not trapped in the illusion of lack, and therefore Divine Love could never have lack. It is the ever-flowing stream that flows from the Creator towards the creation and into the creation. Representing Divine Love as I do, how could I ever feel lack? I feel this constant flow of love through me expressed to all people, and I experience that it is inexhaustible. It could never run out.

No matter how much I give of love to people on earth, I could never run out. For the more I give, the more I receive. That is love. But, of course, when I give love, I give it freely. I give it from that neutral state of mind that we have talked about, where I have no intent about what result should be achieved from my giving love. How people should respond, what they should do or not do with that love. I have no such intent. So I have freely received love from above, I freely give to all below, not creating in my mind the structure that seeks to own, to possess, to control what people do with the gift. That is not really a gift that I am giving, I am just letting it flow through me.

Are you open to receiving love?

And this you can contemplate. You can contemplate whether you want human love or Divine Love. And if you want Divine Love, then the first task is to realize that Divine Love is given freely to all who would receive it. For you individually, it is not a matter of, is Divine Love given to you? The only question is, are you receiving it or are you not receiving it? It is given. That is a given. But the receiving of it is by no means a given for most people, even most spiritual people, reject it for various reasons.

So the first task is as always to look at the subconscious selves that cause you to reject love or to ignore it. One of the most common ones is a self that says you are not worthy of love, you are not worthy to receive Divine Love. For there are other selves who project that—“Oh Divine Love is so special”, and because it is so special, you have to be special to receive it. But Divine Love is not special, it is beyond labels. It is neither special nor not special. It cannot be labeled.

Love beyond conditions

One word that we have applied to it is unconditional. But this is just another word that the mind can twist and turn and analyze and say what does that mean? And the fallen beings will always object: “There is no such thing as unconditional love, even God’s love is conditional, for have we not spent so much effort on this planet and in previous spheres to create this false God, the conditional angry God in the sky? Have we not spent so much effort projecting that this is the only God there is, the only true God?” This is what they will always claim and therefore they will claim that this angry conditional God, his love can only be conditional and only those who live up to certain conditions incidentally defined by the fallen beings are worthy to receive God’s love.

But love is beyond conditions, especially conditions that could be defined on an unnatural planet like earth or could be defined by the fallen beings in the dualistic mindset. For anything, any condition that can be defined from the dualistic mindset is a relative condition and a divine quality is not relative. For if it was relative it would not be divine. This is the enigma, the challenge for you to contemplate the difference between human love which is conditional and Divine Love which is beyond conditions.

You are so used to from human beings that in order to receive love from other people you need to live up to certain conditions. Most of you have received this image from your parents, not necessarily that they consciously projected this image upon you. They just had this image of conditional love projected by their parents and what could they do but give it unto you? They did not know there was an alternative.

The conditional God of organized religion

Where in the world do you find an alternative to conditional love?
Certainly not in the Abrahamic religions or most other religions. But what is a religion? Any large organized, formalized, institutionalized religion is a tool for the fallen beings to control the population. How could such a religion teach about unconditional love or give it to the people?

You can only have a large institution that has power over the people if the people think that the leaders of the institution are special at a higher level than themselves. And therefore the people in order to be accepted by the leaders must live up to conditions. This image is projected all the way up to the angry God in the sky so that many people today believe that God’s love is conditional. But this, of course, is the arrogance, the spiritual pride of the fallen beings who believe that they can define a God and project that image and then in their arrogance they can even believe that God lives up to the image, the graven image, the conditional image.

So few people have been willing to think about this image of the conditional God and contemplate whether it is actually logical.
If God is beyond the world, if God has created the world, why would God live up to any image that could be created in the world?

God beyond human images

An image has form. You live in the world of form. Human beings look at the forms found on earth, they look at the forms of their own psychology, the dualistic psychology, the separate mind and they use this to formulate images and then project these images out. And they project images upon God. But if God is beyond form, how could God live up to or be confined to any image created in the world of form?

If God is the source of form, does it not stand to reason that God is beyond form? We may not say accurately that God is formless because the Creator has individuality, but it is certainly an individuality that is beyond any of the forms found in the world of form. So how is it logical that human beings on this planet that clearly is so primitive can create an image of God and God will live up to it?

Naturally the fallen beings will say that it is not an image of God because this is how God is. But again, look at most of the gods portrayed by the religions of the world and see that it is a God who has form, it is a God that is conditional, whose love is conditional.

You know from science that everything is created from energy. Energy that has taken on the form of these things that you see in the matter world, that you see with your senses, even with your minds. And they all have a distinct form that sets them apart from others. But where does the energy come from out of which these forms are fashioned? Well, it comes from beyond the material universe. So is it logical that the energy out of which form is created has the same forms?

Is it not more logical that the energy is beyond form? It is more than any form that you could see in this world. Therefore, one of the energies that are used to create the world of form is love, Divine Love. But that love is beyond the forms in this world. The white light in the movie projector is beyond the colors on the movie screen. It takes on colors when it is passing through the film strip, but the white light is beyond the images on the film strip.

You cannot receive love through reactionary self

If you want to connect to Divine Love you must begin by contemplating that it does not live up to the conditions defined by human beings. And you must be willing to realize that you have inevitably both in this and past lifetimes created selves in a reaction to these images of conditional love, of human love, of controlling love. And these selves cannot connect to Divine Love, cannot even fathom Divine Love.

For a self the concept of unconditional love is unfathomable. It cannot deal with it. You cannot experience Divine Love through such a self, which is why you must expose it, see the illusion, let it go. This, of course, is what our teachings are about, especially the book given by me as part of the self-mastery course. But you can make progress towards this by doing a meditation that might seem simple, might even seem simplistic, for there is no sophisticated intellectual reasoning.

The meditation on Love

The meditation that I propose to you is simply this, you sit in a comfortable position in a quiet room, you close your eyes and then you gently in your mind repeat this mantra: Love is, Love is. 

And you will notice that you might have a reaction to this. There is a mind, there is a self that wants to say: “Love is what? Love must be something. It cannot just be, it must be something. It must have a form. Give me something I can grasp and hold on to. Give me something I can possess, that I can describe, that I can analyse. I am the mind, my task is to explain and understand everything. But if something does not have qualities, what is there to explain and understand? Give me something I can work with. You have created me to understand everything for you, to explain everything. You cannot just sit there and say Love is, it must be something.”

And if you will study this reaction, it might help you expose some of these subconscious selves. Because you can then say, well, what does your mind say that love should be? Allow the mind to finish the sentence, Love is, and then allow your mind to put qualities on love. And now you have put your mind in a dilemma, because if the mind says love is so and so, you have exposed one of these subconscious selves that holds a man-made image of God, of love.

And you can now work on that self until you see it and can let it go. If the mind does what it is programmed to do, finish the sentence, it exposes the self. The wisest thing the mind could do was to remain quiet, but can the mind remain quiet? It is not very likely. You see a very, very simple practice, a very, very simple meditation, but it can be tremendously effective. And you can use this, if you are willing, to go through a phase where you work on these selves that are holding these images of conditional love, some kind of condition. And you can come to that point where you can sit there and you can repeat that mantra, Love is and you are at peace with just Love is.

You do not have to finish the sentence. You do not have to put qualities on love. You can allow love to be whatever it will be, the I Will Be Who I Will Be. And that is when you then can connect to and experience Divine Love that is beyond conditions. It is an energy. It is a Presence. It is a state of consciousness. You cannot understand it. You cannot grasp it with the mind. And when you begin to experience it, you realize that precisely because the mind cannot grasp it, the mind cannot really shut it out either.

It can distract your attention from focusing on Divine Love, but it cannot shut it out for only that which has qualities that the mind can grasp can be shut out by the separate selves, the subconscious selves. Your perception filter, as we have called it, can only filter out something that has a quality, can only block something that has a quality. But that which has no quality that the dualistic mind can grasp will pass through the barriers of the perception filter. You can then again, use this simple meditation to neutralize that linear mind that wants to put love on some kind of linear progression, linear scale with dualistic polarities, such as true love.

Only Divine Love can satisfy you

Consider this concept of how it is permeating the collective consciousness. True love as opposed to false love. How could love be true or false? Well, conditional love can be true or false, but Divine Love, how could it ever be true or false? How can you apply these concepts, true and false, to a divine quality? But this is what the mind wants to do, because then the mind feels it has control. And then the mind feels that now that I have control over love, I can use love to control others and get what I want and overcome that sense of lack that is built into the separate mind.

But once you go into separation, you will feel lack, for you cannot receive the divine qualities which is the only thing that can truly satisfy you and fill you. For the separate self cannot understand and grasp this, but the Conscious You, of course, can. You can come to that point where you are aware, you become aware, you fully accept that the only way to be satisfied is to receive a divine quality.

So if you want love, no amount of human love will truly fill your need for love. Only Divine Love can fill the need for love. Of course, the Divine Love cannot fill the need for love of a separate self. Nothing can fill the need for love of a separate self. But the Conscious You can step outside of that self and realize that the self is on a futile quest that can never be filled.

No matter how much human love you might receive, it could never fill you. It can distract you for a short period of time when you are in love with someone, but sooner or later the honeymoon is over. So the Conscious You can come to this realization that: “I can never be satisfied through this. I can only be satisfied, filled, fulfilled when I experience Divine Love.”

The meditation on accepting Love

Once you have gone through this meditation of the Love is, I will propose the next step. And that is again, you go into a quiet room, close your eyes and in your mind you repeat the mantra:  I accept love.

Again you might find a reaction. The mind might still have various reactions. Well, why you cannot just accept love. Again there might be conditions that you supposedly need to fulfill and then you can go after these selves as well. And you can come to a point where you can repeat this mantra, I accept love and continue to repeat it until you experience it. Now, the mind will still attempt to interfere with this. For the mind will say: “Well this master is talking a good game, he is talking about love, he is talking about unconditional love, but what is unconditional love like? What will it feel like to experience unconditional love? Tell me this, for how will you know that you have received unconditional love if you cannot describe it and he is saying it is beyond characteristics, beyond form. How will you ever know if you have experienced it?”

Divine Love cannot be experienced through the mind

This is what the mind will do. The tricks that the mind will play on you. But you see the solution to this seeming enigma is very simple. You do not have to have an image in your mind of what it will feel like to experience Divine Love. For I can assure you that when you experience it, you will know that this is Divine Love. There will be no doubt in your mind that you have experienced Divine Love.

 

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers

You are already the Christ consciousness

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Master Jesus Christ through Kim Michaels, June 5, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers. 

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ. Consider the topic of connecting to your spiritual teachers. Which spiritual teacher is the easiest teacher to connect to for all people on earth? It is in fact, I, the Ascended Master Jesus.

The Christ consciousness is in everyone

This will be a statement that would startle many if they heard it. Of course, those who are not Christians would say, “What do we have to  do with Jesus”? And many Christians would also feel that it is very difficult to connect to me. But why do I say that I am the easiest master to connect to? Because I am the master who represents the Christ consciousness to all people on earth, and what is the Christ consciousness? What does it say in the scriptures? Without him was not anything made that was made. Thus, the Christ consciousness is that universal consciousness, that universal, one, unified, united consciousness out of which everything is created.

And what does that mean? It means that the Christ consciousness is in everything and in everyone. Therefore, wherever you are in the physical realm on earth, no matter how dense the planet is or how dense your local area is, no matter how low your consciousness is, even if you are at the lowest level of consciousness possible on earth, then you are still immersed in the Christ consciousness.
You cannot escape the Christ consciousness. You cannot get away from the Christ consciousness and given that I am the master who represents that universal Christ consciousness in a personified form, I am the easiest master to connect to because I am not only with you always, I am with you everywhere and anywhere.

Of course, the fallen beings have done everything they can to prevent people from connecting to me, the ascended Jesus Christ. And what is the primary tool that the fallen beings have used for this purpose? It is, of course, the Christian religion. It is a deplorable fact that the Christian religion has done more than any other endeavor on earth to prevent people from connecting to their spiritual teachers and to the universal Christ consciousness.

A personification of the universal Christ consciousness

Now, of course, most people are not able to connect to the universal Christ consciousness. That is why they need a personification of that Christ consciousness, which is why I took embodiment at the beginning of the Age of Pisces in order to demonstrate to all people the state of consciousness where you can say: “I and my Father are one.“ The Father being the universal Christ consciousness and, of course, the Creator and, of course, ascended beings.

But first of all, that universal Christ consciousness that you as the Son, the S-U-N of God can become one with and therefore express and represent here on earth. And this is precisely the purpose for my embodiment, to demonstrate to all people that wherever you are in the physical, wherever you are in consciousness, you can connect to and in fact become one with that universal Christ consciousness so that you too become a personification of the Christ consciousness as you saw me personify the Christ consciousness.

The underlying reality of the Christ mind

The Christian religion has been used as a tool, especially from the very inception of the Catholic church, to project the image that you cannot follow my example, you cannot put on the Christ consciousness, you cannot unite with the Christ consciousness, you cannot express it, for only I could do it, for I was so special. But in the Christ consciousness, no one is ‘special’.

Why do I say that no one is special? Because no one being is more special than any other being because all beings are out of the one mind of the Christ consciousness and the mind of the Creator. If all come out of the Creator’s being, how can any one being be special? This is what you see with the logic of the Christ mind. But, of course, the duality consciousness has been used by the fallen beings in innumerable ways to obscure this underlying reality. And as you have given the calls and this invocation that you gave, you see that their primary means is to make some people feel special. They are above the law of man, but many even think they are above the law of God, that they can set aside that law, do whatever they want, get away with it. There are the consequences that apply to most people, do not apply to them.

You see so many examples of this and when you go into that state of consciousness where you seek to be special, then you cannot connect to Jesus Christ. For I am not here to make some people special by putting others down. I am here and the Christ consciousness is here to raise up all people into the kingdom of God, which truly is, of course, the state of consciousness where you have connected to the Christ within yourself and you come to the point where you accept that you are the Christ in embodiment on earth.
This is the kingdom of God on an individual basis and when a sufficient number, a critical mass of people manifest that consciousness, you will have the Kingdom of God manifest on earth.

And, of course, the fallen beings have done everything they could to delay this, but they cannot delay it forever. They cannot stop it for too many people are open to a higher reality, to a higher vision that goes beyond the official Christian churches and all of the other philosophies, be it scientific materialism or communism or Marxism or this-ism or that-ism that are created specifically to hide the underlying Oneness of all life, divide people up into groups and set some groups up as being special by putting all the others down.

This is the pattern that you see in so many disguises and it always comes out of the duality consciousness but ultimately the fallen consciousness and the fallen beings behind it, what we might call the forces of anti-christ, even the mind of anti-christ.

The false image of Christ

Why am I bringing this up when the topic is how to connect to your spiritual teachers?  Well, because if you have had any kind of Christian background in this life you need to consider what images have been projected by your particular version of Christianity upon me as a spiritual being because whatever those images are they will prevent you from connecting to me.

And, of course, you may also very well look at and say: “Well I have not had a Christian background in this lifetime.” But then what about previous lifetimes? Do you really think you could have embodied on this planet for these past 2,000 years without in some embodiment being affected by the Christian religion and its false image of Christ? It is not very likely I can assure you and thus you can all benefit from considering what images of Christ the Christian religion has put upon me and therefore shattering those images, discovering the separate selves that are holding on to these images because what is the effect of these images?

Well, it is that when you are presented with this image that Jesus was so special because he was the only Son of God then this will create a reaction in you because whether you realize this consciously or not the Conscious You senses that this cannot be true, that this is not right because the Conscious You has some sense that it is also a son or daughter of God, that it is also out of the One mind. So when it is presented with this very strong claim, this false image, you must react to it somehow and you react to it by creating these subconscious selves that can resolve this conflict within you and suppress it so that you can live with it and not be consumed by this conflict where you do not understand why God should create one Son to be so special and create all of these human beings in a lower state.

You can benefit from looking at these selves that you have, uncovering them and you can use many of the teachings and tools we have given, you can use some of my books that I have given to uncover your reaction to Christ and the image of Christ that you were presented with. And then when you can come to see these selves you can separate yourself from them, let them go and you can come to accept that you, the Conscious You that you are, are an extension of the Creator’s being. The outer self, the outer selves, the ego is not an extension of the Creator’s being but once you begin to experience that you are an extension of the Creator’s being then you can more quickly overcome these separate selves so you can accept that you are worthy to connect to me Jesus, that you are capable of connecting to me Jesus. And then you can of course decide, are you willing to connect to me Jesus or do you prefer to connect to an other ascended master?

I, of course, have absolutely no reaction to this, I am not in any way demanding loyalty from you. If there is an other ascended master that is closer to your heart then you focus on that master. But you can still make it easier for yourself to connect to that master by overcoming the idolatrous images of Christ. For people tend to transfer those idolatrous images to any ascended master, seeing them, seeing us as being up there beyond your reach and it is quite difficult to connect to a being that you see as beyond your reach, is it not?

“I am already the Christ consciousness”

What can help you close the gap? Well, once you have considered and overcome the separate selves that are a reaction to the Christian religion you can go a step further. What did I start out by saying? Without him, without the Christ consciousness was not anything made that was made. Well, without the Christ consciousness was not any individual being made that was made, or rather begotten, that was begotten. For you may remember that the Nicene Creed says that I was not made but begotten, the only begotten Son of the Father but this was not I, Jesus Christ, it was the Christ consciousness, of course.

The reality is here that you are all begotten of God, you are all out of that Christ consciousness, but what does that mean? Well, it means something very profound that it might take some contemplation from you to grasp.

What are you, the Conscious You? What are you made of? What are you made of? You are made of the Christ consciousness, otherwise how could you have self-awareness? For only the universal Christ mind has self-awareness so you are already out of the Christ mind, you are the Christ mind, you are connected with the Christ mind. You are one with the Christ mind. However you want to see it and you might start by seeing yourself connected to something and gradually work towards greater sense of oneness but the switch that you can make when you have overcome a sufficient number of selves is that you realize: “But I am the Christ consciousness for there is nothing else. Regardless of the forms that you see in the world of form, behind every form, within every form is the Christ consciousness. And when I realize that my Conscious You is not the outer selves, is not the ego, is not the outer personality then I can experience myself as pure awareness. And what is that pure awareness? Well, what could it be except the Christ consciousness? There is no other awareness but the Christ consciousness.” You may say: “What about the separate identity, the fallen beings, the duality consciousness?” But you see the fallen consciousness is not awareness, it is unawareness. You are unaware of the Oneness of all life. But still, the Christ consciousness is within you, for you cannot escape the Christ consciousness. You can create an illusion in the mind, but the illusion exists only in the mind.

The higher stages of personal Christhood

Those of you who will reach that level in this lifetime or have already reached it, you can benefit from contemplating this and realizing that you are already the Christ consciousness. The Conscious You is the Christ consciousness. Now mind you, I am not saying you are the Christ, I am saying you are the Christ consciousness and it is important to start contemplating this until you fully realize that you are the Christ consciousness. And then you can accept: “I am the Christ, I am the Living Christ in embodiment and I am here to be the open door for my I AM Presence, for the ascended masters, to be the open door for that flow of the Holy Spirit flowing through me.”

But this, of course, does not mean that you lose your sense of self, your individuality, for you are directing that flow and you can become more and more neutral in directing that flow and it will give you greater and greater joy as you become neutral and do not have this attachment to a specific outcome of what the flow through you should produce. Instead, you are just enjoying experiencing how that flow flows through you, goes into the world and produces whatever effect it produces. And this, my beloved, is that higher stage that we can call personal Christhood, being the Christ in action, where you are open to the flow.

It is almost as if you are just witnessing the flow for you realize: “I can of my own self, the outer self, do nothing” you even realize “I can of my Conscious You do nothing because the flow comes from above and it only flows through me. But it flows through me because I am that Christ consciousness and so I am the focal point in this world through which the Christ consciousness can flow.”

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers

Experiencing Divine Wisdom beyond the linear mind


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Master Lanto through Kim Michaels, June 4, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers. 

I AM the Ascended Master Lanto, Chohan of the Second Ray, often associated with wisdom. But what is wisdom really? So many people in the world have looked at wisdom as some kind of finite knowledge, something that can be expressed either in words or in the language of science, such as mathematics. But can wisdom be captured by words or numbers or formulas or equations? Can it be captured by mental images, by concepts and ideas? Can wisdom be confined to any form? Well, yes and no.

A futile quest for ultimate wisdom

We might say that there is no ultimate wisdom except oneness, which is the Creator’s consciousness. But, of course, as long as you are in embodiment on a planet like earth, it is difficult to experience that consciousness. We might say that wisdom, as one of the qualities used to create your unascended sphere, does have a form. For if it did not have a form, how could it be used to create a world that has form? But wisdom certainly cannot be confined to the words and other expressions you use on earth.

The first step in connecting to the ascended masters and the quality of Divine Wisdom is to realize that spiritual and religious and political and scientific people throughout the ages have been on this quest to find or bring forth or define some ultimate knowledge, ultimate understanding, ultimate wisdom. And, of course, we understand that when you first find the spiritual path you have been affected by this age old quest. You transfer this to the spiritual path and you think that the goal of a spiritual teaching is to give you some ultimate form of wisdom. And that is why so many spiritual people become trapped into this mindset of thinking that their guru, their spiritual organization, their spiritual teaching has the highest wisdom, the highest understanding, the highest expression of how the world really works and how the spiritual realm really works. But while this is understandable at a certain level of the spiritual path, there also comes a point on the path where it is no longer constructive for it will not lead to growth.

A practical path for raising people’s consciousness

There was a time when the Buddha was in embodiment and the Buddha taught directly. And there are many people today that want to project that the Buddha was not only an enlightened being, but was the ultimate enlightened being because there were so many special circumstances around his birth and his life and his teaching. They want to project the image that the Buddha not only gave the highest teaching possible but that the Buddha’s teachings or certainly the Buddha himself could answer all questions. But these people have not studied the history of the religion of Buddhism, for it is a fact that there were questions that the Buddha refused to answer.

One example of such a question is whether there is a self or whether there is not a self. This was a question that the Buddha refused to answer. But why? Well, because the goal of the Buddha was not to give people some ultimate knowledge that would answer all of their questions. The goal of the Buddha was to give people a simple step by step path whereby they could raise their consciousness. This, when you look at it historically, was in sharp contrast to the tradition of the Vedic teachers, the Brahmins of the Hindu religion. They were in a phase at the time of the Buddha when there were different directions, different groupings within the Hindu religion, within the Brahmins. They had slightly different teachings although all within the same overall framework and they spent considerable time debating amongst themselves what was the ultimate understanding, what was the ultimate teaching such as, what is the ultimate teaching about the self and what is the self like?

But the Buddha saw, after his enlightenment, that all of this sprang from the level of the human mind, the intellectual and analytical linear mind and the Buddha saw that all of this, regardless of the elaborate arguments and descriptions that people had come up with, it was actually keeping people trapped at a certain level of consciousness. The Buddha saw that if he entered the fray, if he jumped into the ring of this circus and started to debate the Brahmins then he would accomplish nothing. He also realized that there are questions that cannot be answered by the linear intellectual mind, because as we have explained, this mind can argue for or against any point and some people can use the mind to convince themselves that there is a self and other people can use the intellectual mind to convince themselves that there is no self. And where is the meeting of the minds when two groups are absolutely convinced that their argument, which are all relative arguments, but still both sides are convinced that their argument is the ultimate argument?

And the Buddha saw, which is why he formulated the concept of the pairs, that in this dualistic mindset all arguments are relative so there is no finite argument that could be brought forth for people in this mindset. What did the Buddha do? He reasoned, and of course, he was working with certain ascended masters for his mission, and so he instead attempted to say: “Let’s not reason at the level of that human intellectual linear mind. Let’s give people a simple path for raising their consciousness. And once people have raised their consciousness beyond a certain level, then they can actually begin to acquire true wisdom, they can begin to acquire answers to these questions that cannot be decided by the linear mind.” You can also say that the Buddha realized that the goal for his work was to raise people’s consciousness not to bring forth some superior wisdom or scripture that would stand for all time.

The endless intellectual debates

Now there are modern Buddhists who would object to this as they would say that since the Buddha was a fully enlightened being his teaching had to be the ultimate truth. But then why is it so that Buddhism itself has split into several directions? That although agreeing on a certain overall framework, have elaborate arguments and teachings and diverging ideas and practices and cannot agree on many things? You see when you look at this neutrally that after the Buddha was no longer in embodiment the same thing happened to Buddhism that had happened to Hinduism.

There was diversification, there were divisions into different directions and groups, and people from these different groups came up with intellectual arguments and now started intellectualizing about what the Buddha had said, what the Buddha had meant. And if the Buddha’s teaching was the absolute highest teaching how could there be disagreements and interpretations? If you have an ultimate wisdom would it not be so that anyone who read it should reach the ultimate level of consciousness? And there should be no disagreement if it was the superior ultimate wisdom. Since there is disagreement, is it not possible then to reason that even the Buddha’s teaching was not the ultimate wisdom, not for any flaw in the Buddha but for a flaw in the people receiving the teaching?

The pragmatic approach of (to) spiritual teachings

After all, is it not clearly stated in Buddhism that the goal is to raise people to a higher state than the state of suffering, the Sea of Samsara? Clearly it is stated in Buddhism that the people for whom the Buddhic teaching is given are not in an ultimate state of consciousness. Is it not possible to reason then that the Buddha could not possibly have given any ultimate wisdom, for how could people in a lower state of consciousness have even grasped and made use of such a superior wisdom? And is it therefore not possible to step up and realize that whether it is the teachings of the Buddha or the teachings of Jesus or the teachings of the Vedas or any other spiritual teaching, nothing on earth is ultimate? For the intellectual linear analytical mind can take any spiritual teaching and come up with different interpretations and arguments for why this interpretation is better than that interpretation and the linear mind can project that there must be a superior interpretation, some ultimate interpretation.

And is it not possible then to realize that people who fall into this pattern are at a certain level of consciousness? And that the goal of a true spiritual teaching is not to validate people’s interpretations at this level of consciousness but to raise them above and beyond that level of consciousness? Is that really such a hard realization to come to?

We can say that there has never been an attempt to bring forth the ultimate or the final spiritual teaching on planet earth. For those who are the originators of spiritual teachings, namely the ascended masters, are fully aware of conditions on earth. We clearly see the limitations of the collective consciousness and different groups of people. We are not attempting to do the impossible but to do what is practically possible, give a teaching for a certain group of people that can raise them to a higher level where they can grasp a higher teaching and then gradually bring forth this progressive revelation. And ,of course, the linear mind is going to say: “Well when will the ultimate teaching be brought forth? For there must be some ultimate teaching.”

The ultimate teaching of everything

This is, of course, reinforced by science who now for decades, if not centuries, has been on the quest to come up with the ultimate spiritual theory or realization of how the world works, the theory of everything. Where is the wisdom of everything, the teaching of everything? When will that be brought forth? Well, again there will never be an ultimate teaching that will be brought forth on earth, partly, of course, because the earth is currently at that level that we call an unnatural planet where there are some severe limitations. But another reason is that even on a natural planet no ultimate teaching could be brought forth. For what is the ultimate teaching, the ultimate teaching of everything? Well, what must be encompassed in the ultimate teaching of everything? Well, naturally this teaching must encompass everything. Where is the ultimate teaching about this world or form to be found? In the mind of the Creator.

How could that teaching about everything be communicated to any level of creation that is less than the Creator? Well, it could not. You can only reach that level of ultimate wisdom by becoming one with the Creator’s mind. Then you know the ultimate wisdom. But, of course, we can also take another approach and say: “When will the ultimate teaching be brought forth on earth? Well, what is the ultimate teaching for a planet like earth? It is a teaching on how to transcend the levels of consciousness found on earth so you can start wherever you are at, rise up towards the levels of consciousness possible on earth until you reach the highest level and then you can transcend that level and go into a higher state. Whether you call it Nirvana or enlightenment or the ascended state or something else you can graduate from schoolroom earth.

In a sense the teaching that allows you to graduate from schoolroom earth is the ultimate teaching that can be brought forth given the specific state, the specific situation on earth, primarily the level of consciousness, the collective consciousness but also the density of matter. From that perspective we could say that ultimate teachings have already been brought forth in various forms because the Buddha’s teachings can allow people to transcend the levels of consciousness possible on earth, so could the teachings of Christ, so could many other teachings that are religious or mystical in nature. It is not a matter of thinking there is some ultimate teaching that will automatically produce the result. This is the flaw of the mindset I am addressing for the linear mind will say: “Well if I had the ultimate teaching then by studying that teaching and understanding what the teaching says then I should reach that ultimate level of consciousness and be enlightened or awakened or ascended.”

Understanding a teaching vs. raising consciousness

But it would not be possible to give a teaching that would automatically and mechanically produce enlightenment in anyone who understood the teaching. And why is this not possible? Because the purpose of the spiritual path is to raise your consciousness beyond the levels of consciousness possible on earth so you can make that leap to the ascended consciousness. The purpose is to shift your consciousness upwards, not to shift your understanding upwards and this is, of course, something that would shock many spiritual people from many different traditions and even going back through the ages many people would be shocked by this statement. For in their minds they think that understanding is the same as the level of awareness. For surely in order to fully understand the given teaching you must reach the highest level of awareness otherwise how would you understand the teaching?

But you see there is a difference between understanding an outer teaching, and internalizing the teaching whereby you raise your consciousness. Understanding a teaching is not the same as raising consciousness because what does it mean to understand something? It means to observe it from a distance. When you take an outer teaching, be it the Buddhist scriptures or the Christian scriptures or any other scripture, you are taking a teaching that you see as coming from outside your mind, you are evaluating it with the intellect, the analytical mind, the linear mind. You are seeking to grasp and understand it but you are still seeing this as something outside yourself. You may be trying to understand the spiritual realm. You may be trying to understand what an ascended master is like, thinking that if you understand Lord Lanto you will have connected to me, but this cannot be done.

Experiencing vs. knowing from a distance

Understanding implies distance between the knower and the known. But how do you raise your consciousness as long as you see a distance? How do you connect to Lord Lanto and the Wisdom of the Second Ray? Not if you think this is something you can grasp with the intellect, something you see as outside yourself, some understanding you must come to. You ultimately connect by coming to see that there is no distance and experience that there is no distance. You are not trying to understand me, because no matter how well you understand me with the intellect, you will not connect to me. I have many times, figuratively speaking, been standing right next to a student who is trying to grasp Divine wisdom. I am figuratively speaking, tapping on the shoulder of the student and saying: “Here I am”. But the student is looking at his scripture with his intellect trying to understand: “He must be out there. He must be far away.”

And some people think: “The farther he is away the more effort it requires to understand him, therefore the more superior the more special I am if I can understand this far away master.” But I am still right here, just turn your head and look. But no, he is looking at the book and the scripture weighing with his intellect: “Is it this interpretation that is the superior one or is it that one? If only I find the superior one, there must be Lanto.” (messenger taps three times) I am still right here. Why do not you look up from the book and you might see me by accident? But nay: “I am focused on the book for Lord Lanto must be hiding between the letters on the page. Where else could he be?” You see this is a game that people can play indefinitely as long as they are seeking that superiority of the intellect instead of seeking the simplicity of the experience. What is wisdom? Is it something that can be formulated in words? Nay. Wisdom is an experience. It is a Presence. You can only experience the Presence. You cannot understand Presence. That is why you cannot understand your I AM Presence, you can only experience the Presence.

Reaching back to the question that the Buddha refused to answer: Is there a self or is there not a self? The Brahmins debated this endlessly. Some are still debating it. Some people today have taken these ancient teachings and created their modern versions of them. They are still debating: “Is there a self or is there a state of no self? Should we strive to attain this ultimate self that is the Atman, the eternal unchanging self? But wait a minute. The Buddha said there is no such self. Then we must go to the opposite and say that means there is no self at all. Neither an eternal self nor any other kind of self. We should strive to attain no self and deny that we have any self. Then we will be reunited with ultimate infinite awareness of Brahman.”

The teachings of the Vedas say that there is an Atman which is the ultimate self, the One Self, the undivided self that is eternal, unchanging. Were the Rishis completely wrong for saying this? Yes and no. Can we perhaps shed some different light on this with the teachings given by the ascended masters? Yes and no. We can explain it, we can attempt to explain it in words. But can people grasp it? Or will they go into endless argumentation and take any teaching we give and use this to come up with new arguments, new interpretations, new fanciful intellectual interpretations?

Two aspects of the Christ consciousness

So let me attempt to give you something. Were the Vedic seers wrong about the Atman? Well, in the concepts and words that we have used in these teachings we could say not really, because what have we said? We have said that the Creator has created everything out of its own being, out of its own consciousness, out of its own self. And the first thing that the Creator created, the firstborn Son, was the Christ consciousness which is meant to give unity between the Creator and its creation so that the creation, meaning the self-aware extensions of the Creator, cannot forever remain lost in form. You can say that there is an aspect of the Christ consciousness, the universal Christ consciousness that is as the scriptures say, the same yesterday, today and forever. It can be said to be featureless, timeless, undifferentiated, having no form. And therefore it cannot really change for it is beyond what you could conceive of from the world of form.

On the other hand, where is this universal Christ consciousness created out of? Well, the Creator’s being, the Creator’s consciousness. And is not the Creator constantly transcending itself? Is that not why the Creator is creating so that it can experience creation, experience its own creation from the inside through you who are the self-aware extensions of the Creator? So is the Christ consciousness really unchanging or does it just have two aspects? One that is the constant oneness with the Creator and the other aspect of the Christ consciousness, one that is constantly changing, adapting to the illusions that people create, offering them a way back from that illusion to oneness.

Did the Vedic seers fully grasp this? Nay, for they were trapped in the intellect of reasoning that there must be the two sides of the coin, the opposites. And when there is a world where everything is constantly changing and moving there must be an opposite that is not changing at all, so they reasoned. So were the teachings that were received by these Rishis given from that level of consciousness that was already divided and in a sense dualistic? You see here, this is the feature of the intellect, the linear mind. It takes a certain state and usually it takes what you can observe in the world and then it reasons based on this, upwards, backwards into the spiritual realm and the origin of creation.

It always reasons that whatever you can observe, there must be an opposite. If you observe that everything in this world is change and movement, there must be an opposite that is not changing and then it projects that this must be some superior wisdom. The Rishis said there is an unchanging and eternal self, the Atman, and all people are out of that Atman. And when they awaken from the illusion that they are separated from the Atman they disappear into the Atman, become one with the Atman. The Buddha on the other hand said that in all of his introspection he had never discovered an unchanging eternal self inside himself. Was the Buddha wrong or were the Rishis wrong?

Ever-self-transcending self

Well, the Buddha was actually closer to expressing a truth that cannot be expressed fully in words. Because when you trace your origin back, you can trace it to first the Conscious You which is beyond the outer self, but then to your I AM Presence which is an extension of ascended masters that are an extension of other ascended masters, reaching up through the ascended spheres back to the Creator. But you are part of the Creator’s creation and in creation there is always change and movement. Creation is constantly changing from one state to another. So is there really an unchanging self, a personal unchanging self?

We have explained that you are created to be co-creators. What is a co-creator? It is a being who starts out with a point-like sense of self, gradually expands its sense of self until it reaches the self-awareness of a Creator. But this does not mean that you disappear back into the Creator out of which you came, it means you become a Creator in your own right. You were created to be a moving, self-transcending being and this can continue indefinitely. So where is that self that is never changing, the Atman? It is not there.

The state of no outer self

Well, there is an aspect of the Christ consciousness, the universal Christ mind that you can experience even as a human being in embodiment on earth. And when you being on a planet that is constantly moving, experience the Christ consciousness, it seems like the rock that is not moving relative to your constant movement and that is why it was interpreted that way that this is an unmoving self. But this was an interpretation seen from the world of form on a planet like earth. But then you can go on and say: “Did the Buddha not talk about a state of no self? What then did the Buddha mean?” There are modern Buddhists who think the goal of following the Eightfold Path is to reach a state of no self where you give up all self. There are other people who are in the Western world who have taken the Western logical linear mindset and think that the goal of the spiritual path is to eradicate the self. Who is right? Who is wrong?

Well, it all depends on what self you are talking about. If you are talking about the separate self, the egoic self that is born out of the duality consciousness, well yes then the Buddha was talking about reaching a state where you have no ego self, no outer self. But this is not the same as saying you have no self. For when you are no longer trapped in identification with this egoic self, you discover that you are an extension of your higher self, your I AM Presence and your I AM Presence has an individuality that was defined by your spiritual parents, the ascended masters. And you are meant to expand upon that, to transcend and become more as that individuality grows.

If you reason that the goal of the spiritual path is to go into a state of no self where you basically have no existence, then you are again using the linear mind to reason that there must be two polarities in everything and this shows you again the flaw of that reasoning mind. As the Conscious You separates itself from the outer self and the outer personality you discover the higher self, the I AM Presence and its individuality and you begin to express that individuality. So what does this mean that there are people who have experienced or claim to have experienced a state of no self? How is this possible?

The state of no self

Because over a very long period of time, going back to the fallen beings who fell in the Fourth sphere, they have created this, what we have called a collective entity, a collective self, a collective beast that is like a state of nothingness, a state of no self. So what you have in earth is you have the fallen beings doing two things about self. On the one hand, they are seeking to raise their own selves to some ultimate status where they think God will have to let them into heaven or put them in charge of the universe because they are so sophisticated. On the other extreme, they have created this state of no self and what are they trying to do? They are trying to pull, especially the spiritual people, into going in one of these two directions. Either seeking to make the self so sophisticated that they will gain entry into heaven, or to deny that there is a self and go into this limbo, this no man’s land, no-self-land, of thinking that you have no self.

And there are people who believe that they have overcome the self, the self has died. They project that there are certain masters who have attained the state of no self, non-duality. But how do people know that they have gone into this state of no self? When you say: “I have attained no self, I have attained non-duality.” What is the “I” that says this? Is it not a self? When you have a self that says: “I am no self” have you really escaped the self? Or have you just gone into some illusion where you are fooling yourself into thinking you have reached some ultimate state on the spiritual path?

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers

Surrendering into the greater will of the One mind


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Master MORE through Kim Michaels, June 4, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers.

I AM the Ascended Master MORE. How do you connect to me? By wanting to be more, of course. What other way could there possibly be? You cannot connect to me by wanting to be less. For I AM always MORE. More than what you might say, but that is the wrong question to ask. For the MORE that I AM cannot be compared to anything that is less, nor can it be compared to anything that is more. For there cannot be anything more than Master MORE. That I trust you can see if you neutralize the linear mind that always wants to think there can be more. If you are always striving for more than you have now, how can you connect to Master MORE? For I am neither more nor less. The trick is to neutralize that linear mind. And what can help you do this?

Many facets of Will

I am the Chohan of the First Ray, often seen as the Ray of Will. And in previous dispensations they thought that I am this strict disciplinarian and you have to have a strong willpower and be disciplined in order to dare to approach me. But will has many facets. Will is not always the strong determined will. For what have we attempted to explain so far? Connecting to the ascended masters is not a matter of pushing and pushing harder and giving more and more of an effort. There is clearly a will on earth that is a human will, an external will. There is a will of the ego of the separate selves. And there is a will that is approaching the spiritual path because the ego thinks that it can gain what it wants to gain, namely security, some ultimate status where it can feel secure. The ego believes that if you walk the path there will be some ultimate stage. And if you focus on willpower and determination the ego will think that you have to have the ultimate willpower, the ultimate determination. And in previous dispensations some students have gone into this state of mind of thinking that in order to be worthy to connect to me, El Moya as they saw me at that time and, of course, still see me, they had to manifest this strong will. They had to be blue flame, blue ray and they had to be so determined and so focused.

Many of them overlooked the story that we sometimes told, that Kuthumi and I were charged to ascend a mountain to get a message and that I charged straight up the mountain being completely focused and Kuthumi took his time communed with the birds and the flowers. But when we came back down, Kuthumi had retained the message, I had not. And this shows you that when you have a will that is too strong, that is unbalanced, then it is not only that you do not retain the message, you do not get the message in the first place.

Then, of course, there is another form of the outer will which is what we might call non-will and this is what you see in many people on earth who are overpowered by the collective consciousness. They do not show any strong individuality, they do not want to stick out from the crowd, they want to blend into the crowd, disappear into the crowd, do what they are told, follow convention, follow tradition in their society.

The middle way of Will

You have both the non-will and the unbalanced will and you actually see both on the spiritual path where some students as I said become so determined and others just enter a spiritual movement and decide they are going to do whatever they are told, never question, never think for themselves, but just flow with whatever the culture is, whatever the demands are in that organization. Neither of these types of will is balanced. What is a balanced will? Well, is it the midpoint between the two extremes I have just described, or is it the middle way, which is not the midpoint between these two extremes, but transcending the consciousness of the dualistic extremes?

Many students have taken this approach that you need to be disciplined and determined. And I am in no way saying it is an invalid approach. As you are climbing from the 48th to the 96th level of consciousness, naturally your will, your determination needs to be stronger than the downward pull of the collective consciousness. How else will you rise above the collective consciousness?

Yet when you reach the higher levels and start going beyond the 96th level, you are into a different phase. It might help you to consider that there is a different way to promote, to approach any of the qualities of the seven rays. You can take the quality of willpower, you can look how it is being outplayed on earth and you can set up the two extremes. You can think that willpower is either strong or it is weak, it is either outgoing or it is passive, it is either aggressive or passive. But the alternative is to rise to a recognition that willpower is a divine quality that you do not need to acquire as a being in embodiment. This is what many students in previous organizations thought. They thought that here is this Divine willpower of the First Ray and I need to acquire this willpower so I have this willpower here in embodiment. But how will this willpower then be expressed if you think this way?

Pushing to the breaking point

You will build a self that is focused on willpower and how you see willpower through some other self. And that is why you actually build a willpower that is the will of the ego, based on the illusion of separation. And you again think that there must be some barrier you have to push through for surely the physical world is separated from the Divine quality of Willpower of the First Ray. You have to push to acquire it, you have to push to attain anything on earth and so you get into this state of doing, doing, doing and doing more and pushing harder and harder. And some people have realized that by attempting to do more they achieve less. And this is what we have explained before that when you create this outer self that projects out you are creating your own opposition and so the harder you push the more opposition you create and there comes a point where you cannot push harder, you cannot stand to be always pushing so hard and this is what has caused some students to eventually break down, not be able to do it anymore. And we have seen this in our students in previous dispensations, this crash and burn syndrome where they pushed so hard until they could not do it anymore and then they had to completely withdraw from the path, perhaps even drop out of the path completely, even though they thought for some time that they were doing so well and they were the best students.

Feeling the movement of the ocean of Divine will

The alternative is what Kuan Yin mentioned where nothing is done but nothing is left undone because you realize that you are not separated from Divine will. You are a wave on the ocean of Divine will and instead of thinking that you have to swim on the surface and swim harder and harder to catch up to Divine will you can stop swimming, you can relax and you can feel the movement of the ocean of Divine will. It rises, it goes down, it rises, it relaxes and it flows in a direction. It may not be the direction that your outer mind, your ego, your separate selves want to see you going but it goes in the direction that gives you the greatest growth, the greatest transcendence, the greatest movement towards the 144th level of consciousness and the fulfillment of your Divine plan, whatever you specified in that plan which your outer mind may have forgotten, you are not aware of in your outer mind.

You have in your outer mind created a certain goal based on your upbringing and your culture and you think you have to push towards that goal but it is going in a different direction in your Divine plan. Again if you are pushing against your Divine plan you are creating opposition to yourself and it is becoming harder and harder to push and that is why some people can have this experience that something breaks, something dies, they go through a breakthrough, an awakening or perhaps a breakdown but they feel that there is some shift and they cannot continue to go in that direction. But this does not have to be such a dramatic shift where you feel empty or feel like nothing in your life is working. You can actually learn to work on these separate selves, identify the separate selves that want you to push and push and push, come to see them, separate yourself from them, let them die and then make an effort, a conscious effort to get in tune with this forward rolling movement of your Divine plan driven by the Divine will.

The Will of God vs. the Will of your I AM Presence

There are many misconceptions about Divine will, the Will of God as some call it. This messenger many years ago was in a previous dispensation where there was a lot of talk about Divine will, the Will of God and there was a contrast between the will of the ego and the Will of God and he had turned this around in his head where it seemed to him at the time that there were only two options here, either you were following the will of the ego or you were following the Will of God but either way he felt there was no room for you. Whether you followed the ego or you followed the Will of God it seemed to him to be some external will. Where was the room for his will? Not that he really knew what it was at the time but that was how he felt. He finally surrendered one day and said: “Okay God, show me what your will is and I’ll do it” and then he received the impulse from within, actually from yours truly: “What if God just wants you to make your own decisions?” And it shocked him but it caused this chain reaction in him where he realized that there is no Divine will that forces anything upon you.

It is not that there is this angry God in heaven or even the angry Master MORE in heaven who looks down upon you and wants to force you to do something. I do not even want to force you to follow your Divine plan. I did not force your Divine plan upon you neither did any other ascended master. You chose, you chose. Is it really a matter of acquiring this outer will where you are seeking to force the universe to conform with your goals and desires or is it a matter of going beyond any outer will whether it be the will of the ego or the will of the world or the will of your family or the will of your society or the Will of God or some ascended master? Is it not possible to tune in to what many people will not even see as willpower? It is more like the rising and sinking of the ocean, the gentle forward movement of the waves through the ocean that eventually reaches the farther shore. This is a different will. It is a will that cannot be opposed by an anti-will. It is a will that is not forced upon you.

It is not a will that you desire to accept or reject. It is a will that you immerse yourself in as you immerse yourself in the ocean. Just imagine that you are swimming on the ocean and there are these big gentle waves and for a while you are swimming struggling to keep your head above water but then you realize that you do not need to breathe because you are in your finer bodies. You can relax, you can immerse yourself in the ocean and then when you are no longer struggling on the surface you are just gently moving with the rising and sinking of the ocean and so you are moving with that greater will. You are not struggling, you are not using force and that is why as the Taoist will say you are not doing but this does not mean you are passive. It does not mean that you need to sit in some cave in the Himalayas and meditate on God all day. You can live an active life, you can do things, you can make decisions but you are not forcing your decisions. You are not making them with the outer mind.

You are just immersed in that greater will that is the Will of your I AM Presence and the will that you yourself built into your Divine plan. There is no force, there is no struggle, there is just that gentle movement that moves you up, moves you to this side, moves you to that side and suddenly you see that although it seems like nothing has been done, nothing has been left undone for what you decided to accomplish in your Divine plan has been accomplished. But what does this mean?

Struggling with the outer will and goals

Can you look at your life and see how you were brought up to accept certain outer goals for what your life should be like? Perhaps you were pushed by your parents to get an education, to get a certain job, to start a career that would lead you gradually to higher positions until you reached the end goal of your career where every career must end, retirement.

You work for 40 years or more to achieve this position, only to retire shortly after you receive it, and then you have spent your whole life on this quest, and when you retire and you are not in the quest, you do not know what to do with yourself, and so many people die within a year or two after they have retired from their work. For they see no point in life anymore, and so you might see that many people have followed this track in their lives, and when they finally retire from it, they look at their lives and they feel: “What was the point of it all? What did I accomplish? Were these outer accomplishments I had, was that really all that life was about?”

The ups and downs on the path

When you are a spiritual student, you can say: “No, the outer accomplishments is not what life is about. What life is about is the raising of consciousness.” You see that the real will that is built into your Divine plan is the raising of consciousness, and sometimes the raising of consciousness is not a smooth, upward process. A wave rises up, you may have a high spiritual experience, feel really connected, but then there comes a time to process, to look into your psychology, you may feel like you are going down, but still the wave moves forward through the ocean, and it rises again, and this time it goes higher. You realize that even though there are ups and downs on the path, there is still a general upward movement, so that at the end of your life you can see that regardless of the physical results that you might have achieved, you have raised your consciousness. What do the physical accomplishments really matter, when you have raised your consciousness?

For when you leave the body behind, which physical accomplishment can you take with you? What can you take with you? Your level of consciousness. If you have raised yourself to the 100 levels of consciousness in one embodiment, you can start there in your next embodiment, or at least you can quickly regain that level of consciousness, and so that means you might realistically be able to ascend in that next embodiment. Or you might be able to ascend in this embodiment, but not by pushing harder, but by connecting to that flow of the Will, the Divine will, that is not about specifics, but about raising all life. The Divine will is not about manifesting any particular condition in matter, it is about raising all life to higher levels of consciousness, higher levels of vibration.

The cosmic dance of the One mind

What is the difference between consciousness and vibration, you might say? Well, consciousness is that which can vibrate, and which can make energy vibrate. Consciousness is the underlying reality, ultimately the consciousness of the Creator, or the consciousness of the Allness, beyond the Creator, the One mind, the indivisible undivided mind.

But within that mind, consciousness can make itself vibrate as energy, and then consciousness can express itself as an individual self-aware being, which can then make energy vibrate so that it takes on form, that the being that manifests the form can now perceive and experience the form. And this is how co-creation progresses, but co-creation seeks to not only raise the individual beings to higher levels of self-awareness and co-creative ability, but also to raise up what you call energy or matter. To raise the vibration until it again becomes clear that any form is consciousness, is out of that One mind.

This is the cosmic dance. The cosmic dance whereby the One mind takes on form starts out with a limited sense of self, expands that sense of self until the self realizes it is an extension of the oneself, it is a co-creator with the Creator, and then the individual self shifts into not pursuing goals as a separate self, but becoming part of this greater co-creative process of raising all life, thereby raising all life, raising the One mind, for this is what the linear mind cannot fathom.

When we say there is only One mind, you think as many people have thought, this means the One mind is perfect, it could never change, it is the ultimate reality. But why do you exist as an expressed form? Because there has always been expressed forms out of the One mind, and when the mind expresses itself as form and then comes to remember itself as the One mind, the One mind grows, expands. How long has this been going on, says the linear mind? Forever is the only answer that can be given. “Well”—says the linear mind—“if the One mind has been expanding itself forever, it must have reached some ultimate state of expansion. How can it continue to expand indefinitely? When did it all start? What was before the One mind existed or the one mind decided to express itself?”

But there has always been the One mind expressing itself and becoming more by expressing, and it will go on indefinitely, and there is no limit, there is no end to how much the One mind can expand itself. And this is what the linear mind cannot grasp, for how can you take hold of Infinity?

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers

Overcoming the sense of distance between you and your higher self

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Divine Director through Kim Michaels, June 4, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers. 

I AM the Ascended Master the Divine Director, and it is my joy to speak about the identity body. What is it in the identity body that blocks your attunement with the ascended masters and with your higher self? Well, we might ask a different question. What is it in your identity body that does not block your attunement with the ascended masters? For truly, what does it mean to be connected with the spiritual realm? It means to be one with the spiritual realm. And how can you be one with the spiritual realm if you identify yourself as a material being? And this is, of course, what is the case on earth today, that the lower nine levels of the identity realm are so filled with these man-made images of what it means to be a human being. And when I say man-made, I of course, mean also influenced by the fallen beings, some of which reside in those lower levels of the identity realm, including the Dark Master that we have talked about previously.

The Alpha and the Omega of your identity

The situation on earth is truly very difficult and we fully understand how difficult it is. We are not expecting you as ascended master students to instantly switch your sense of identity. We simply want to make you aware that when it comes to you personally, stepping back, looking at yourself, looking at what blocks your connection to the ascended masters, certainly you need to consider how you identify yourself. This has two aspects, of course, the Alpha and the Omega. The Omega is your particular culture, the culture in which you grew up. Most likely your nationality, but also religion, ethnicity, other factors that are local to the area and the culture in which you grew up. This is one thing to consider.

The other thing to consider is the Alpha aspect of the general identification that is found in the collective consciousness of humankind as a whole. Of course, this general identity is what sets the pattern for the more localized identities that you find. And even though you may find some differences in these localized identities, they still fit within the overall parameters of this general sense of identity that has been put upon humankind and that has been co-created by humankind for a very, very long time.

The self-reinforcing effect of the densification of matter

Let us begin by looking at this general sense of identity. What most people, even most spiritual people on earth, do not grasp is just how much the earth has changed from the original state in which it was created by the Elohim. It is very, very difficult for people, even spiritual people, to grasp the immensity of the changes that have happened. We have given you some glimpses through our teachings and one of the things we have explained is that matter itself has become more dense. And what we mean with a greater density of matter is that it has become impossible for your physical senses to see that matter is truly energy. In its original state, matter on earth vibrated at a higher level, which, if you use vision as an example, means that the eyes, the physical eyes of human beings at the time, could actually see matter as slightly transparent.

You may go out in the forest, especially at springtime when the leaves are new and fresh. You may stand under a tree and look up towards the sun so that the sun is shining through the leaves and the leaves may appear almost transparent. They are lighter because the light from the sun can somewhat shine through the leaves. Well, imagine that all matter was like that and that not even the physical sun, but that a higher energy could be seen shining through all matter, could be seen with the physical eyes. At that time, then, it was very difficult for people to see themselves as being separated from a higher realm because they could physically detect with their senses that there was something beyond matter. There was a light that was shining through all matter.

But with the greater densification of the collective consciousness came the greater densification of matter itself, where all matter on the planet was lowered in vibration. This meant it became more difficult for the physical eyes, for example, to see the light shining through matter. There is still light shining through matter, but it is more difficult to see it with the physical senses. Once this happened, there was a self-reinforcing effect that started because now people became susceptible to the idea that the physical realm is separated from the spiritual realm by a distance, by a barrier.

And this meant that they began projecting with their minds that matter is a separate substance from spirit and this created this effect that now their physical senses became more dull, became more attuned to matter, instead of being attuned to the light shining through matter. As the senses became more dull, people became believing even more firmly in the separation of spirit and matter, and that caused the senses to become even more dull. There was a self-reinforcing effect that went on for a very long time and has really only started being reversed with the embodiment of the Buddha 2,500 years ago and Jesus 2,000 years ago, where more and more people have begun to tune in to the spiritual realm. And therefore, there has been a movement in the collective consciousness where people are able to question this most basic illusion on earth, we might say, of the separation of matter and spirit.

The basic illusion on earth: the separation of matter and spirit

Truly, this illusion is the foundation for the sense of identity that most people have, that you are human beings, that you are either in a physical body or that you are a product of the physical body, you live on a physical planet, and that you and the planet are separated from spirit. You, of course, see some people who deny that there is a spiritual world, and who somehow have managed to build a sense of identity that they are only evolved animals, that they are only physical beings, and that their minds are separated from anything beyond their brains—their minds are a product of their brains. Now, how they can reason that an unconscious brain produces consciousness is, of course, not based on true logic. It is based on the mind’s ability, as we have also explained, to validate and invalidate any viewpoint. There is plausible deniability, plausible plausibility. Anything you want to believe, you can exclude contrary evidence so it seems like your belief is justified. And this is, of course, what these materialists have done, but they overlook the one simple logic that only because they are conscious can they deny that they are conscious, and that consciousness cannot be produced by unconscious matter.

Nevertheless, many people on earth, of course, believe that there is some kind of spiritual realm, some kind of heaven world, some kind of beings in that realm that are at a higher level than human beings. But they still identify themselves as human beings, perhaps as sinners, perhaps as in other ways imperfect, perhaps they identify themselves as beings who are confined to a physical body that is the enemy of their spiritual growth.

You see so many of these identities out there, but when you go behind them, when you step back, you see that the basic identity is: “We are not spiritual beings, we are human beings, perhaps even evolved animals.” But there is that sense of identity, and then you have some that say: “Yes, we are spiritual beings, but we are confined to the physical realm and these physical bodies, and therefore we are separated from spirit.” And this then leads to this belief that there is a huge distance, even in many cases a physical distance, between earth and heaven.

Beings in the emotional, mental, and identity realms

You see, not so long ago, many people in the Western nations believed that the earth was a flat disc with a dome above it, and outside of that dome covering the earth was heaven, but there was a physical distance between the flat earth and the heaven world. And you see many variations of this belief that there is this distance. And of course, this is again one of these enigmas because there is a distance in vibration between the physical realm and the spiritual realm, and in between is the emotional, mental, and identity realms. As we have explained, there are beings in those three realms, some of which present themselves to human beings as spiritual beings, spiritual teachers, even as gods and goddesses, even pretending to be ascended masters using our names. There are people who think that you need to reach out with the mind, reach outside the mind in order to contact some being in a higher realm, and some have made contact with such beings and believe that these are genuine spiritual beings. Now, there are beings, especially in the mental realm and lower identity realm, who are not what you would call evil beings. They do not have necessarily an evil intent of destroying humankind or enslaving humankind, but they do want energy from people. They are not at the level of the ascended masters who do not want or need anything from people.

The Conscious You vs. the separate selves

What you see is that this entire idea, this entire sense of identity that “We human beings here on earth are separated from spirit by a distance”—this is what blocks you from connecting to the ascended masters and your higher self. In a sense, we can say that the idea that you have to connect, can also block you if by connecting you mean connecting over a great distance. If you see a separation, if you see a deep chasm, a deep gorge between yourself and the spiritual realm, then that can also block you. Even the concept that you are on one shore of the Sea of Samsara and you have to cross to the other shore can block you. What I am saying here is that any image that we can give you from the ascended realm can be used by the mind to block your connection. And thus, it might be better, more constructive at least for those of you who are our direct students, to consider that it is not so much about connecting but about realizing that there is no distance, there is no separation.

You live today in the modern world in what many people call a connected world. The internet has connected people everywhere. But when you are connecting over the internet with a person in a different country, you know there is a physical separation. You often transfer this to us and think: “Well the ascended masters are up there in the spiritual realm in a higher vibration, I need to raise my consciousness, I need to create a connection to those far off masters that are up there beyond my normal reach.” But what have we given you? Consider the teachings we have given you. Consider the teaching that your outer personality, your emotions, your thoughts, even your sense of identity, is made up of all of these individual subconscious, many of them, separate selves. And these separate selves are created in reaction to, in response to the conditions in the physical realm. These selves are outgoing selves. They are relating to the world that you clearly experience as being outside your physical body, even outside your mind. These selves are created to look out. They are created based on a sense that you are a separate being living in the physical world. Your body is a separate unit living in a physical world. I am not here saying that these selves are evil or bad or negative. Certainly not when you have raised yourself above the 48th level of consciousness. The selves are not evil or negative. It is just that the selves are not self-aware. They can only do what they are designed to do, which is look out.

So, here you are, you realize there must be something more than the material world. You find the spiritual teaching that talks about ascended masters in a higher realm. What can you do other than approach the spiritual path based on all of these selves that you have? But do you see the inevitable result of this? You are approaching the spiritual path through the selves that were created in reaction to the material world. You inevitably project the images from these selves upon the spiritual path, upon the spiritual realm, and upon your spiritual teachers. Again, we are in no way blaming you. What else can you do in the beginning when you find the path? We have seen millions upon millions of people over these last four or five or six decades where there has been a growth in spiritual interest around the world. We have seen millions and millions of people find the spiritual path in some form, and they have projected upon it the images from the selves that they have in their four lower bodies. It is perfectly unavoidable.

But what we have attempted to give you, our direct students, especially through this dispensation, is a higher awareness. A higher awareness that allows you to realize that you are not your physical body, you are not your emotional mind, you are not your mental mind, you are not even your identity mind. You are more than all of these minds. You are more than all of these selves because when you go to the core of your being, there is what we have called the Conscious You, which we have described with the word ‘pure awareness’. This is to signify that the self, the conscious self, the Conscious You is not the outer selves. It is more than the outer selves. It is the core of the identity that took embodiment. The Conscious You has created the outer selves, but you have not become the outer selves. You see that you cannot connect to the ascended masters through the outer selves, even the selves you have in your identity body, even if you build a new self where you see yourself as a spiritual being, you cannot connect to the ascended masters through that self. This is what has been the observation we can make from past dispensations of ascended master teachings.

The spiritual self between 48th and 96th level

In this dispensation, we have given the higher teaching that between the 48th level of consciousness where you really lock into the spiritual path and the 96th level of consciousness, you are raising yourself above the collective consciousness by building a new self in the identity body. Also of course, selves in your mental and emotional bodies, but you are building a new sense of self, a new sense of identity in the identity body as a spiritual being. This is again perfectly unavoidable. You can do nothing else on a dense planet like earth. You need to pull yourself above the collective consciousness and you do this by building a self that says: “I am not this, I am not identified with this, I will not participate in this activity, I will not participate in that activity because it is not spiritual. I will focus on this and this and this because this is spiritual.” So you are building a vehicle, you are building that rocket that lifts you off the ground and takes you up through the atmosphere until you can go to a higher orbit at the 96th level. But this self that you are building, is still a self that is in some reaction to the world you live in. You may base this self on a spiritual teaching, but it is still in reaction to the collective consciousness: “I am not part of the collective consciousness because I am spiritual. Therefore, I am different from the collective consciousness in this way and in that way, and I do not do this and I do not do that and I do not believe what other people believe, I believe this instead.” But it is still in reaction to conditions on earth that you are building this spiritual self. Again, this is perfectly natural, what else can you do? Yet this self is also an outgoing self. This may be tricky to understand because many people would say: “But I have been meditating for 30 years focusing my attention within.” But if you have built a self as a person who is meditating, that is still a self that is in reaction to conditions on earth. Many people, for example, who have withdrawn into a monastery and meditated for hours and hours a day, they have built this subtle sense of identity: “I am a spiritual person, more spiritual than those people out there in the world because I live up to these conditions that my spiritual teaching defines.”

The Conscious You: a constantly changing self

You see you are still projecting an image out to the world, projecting an image upon yourself of what it means to be a spiritual person. And as we have said this serves you well while you are on that journey from the 48th to the 96th level. But above the 96th level you need to start contemplating that this no longer serves you. That is when you really need to start pondering these teachings about the Conscious You because they are deliberately given by us to help you avoid the trap that most spiritual people have gotten themselves in throughout the millennia. Namely building this spiritual sense of identity, refusing to give it up, continuing to seek to refine it and make it more sophisticated thinking that: “When I finally create this spiritual self that is sophisticated enough according to my teachings, then that self will get me into heaven.” But what did the Buddha teach 2500 years ago? He went against the Brahmins of the Hindu tradition who for millennia had claimed that every human being has an immortal self, the Atman, an immortal unchanging self. The Buddha said that based on all his introspection he had never discovered an unchanging self inside himself, so he denied the concept of an unchanging self. Instead, he talked about a constantly changing self, a constantly changing self.

Then you can go forward to Jesus, who said, only the person, or rather, the self that descended from heaven can ascend back to heaven. How do you then reconcile the two? Well, the self that descended from heaven, so to speak, is the Conscious You. But the Conscious You is not an unchanging self, because the Conscious You is constantly shifting based on where it places its attention. How does the Conscious You see itself? Well, for most people the Conscious You sees itself through all of the selves, in the identity body, the mental body, the emotional body, even the physical.

So, the Conscious You is experiencing itself and experiencing the world through all of these selves, and it is constantly shifting from one to another. A certain situation arises, how do people respond to it? Well, the Conscious You shifts into certain of these subconscious selves, and now it responds to the situation through that. The situation changes again, the Conscious You shifts into some other selves, now reacts based on those shelves, and so forth. So, as you engage in the spiritual paths from the 48th to the 96th level, you are not just, as most people, responding by shifting horizontally into different selves, but you are beginning a vertical ascent, rising up the spiral staircase, by building selves at higher and higher levels, so you can shift upwards. But you are still shifting.

You may say the Conscious You is always pure awareness. But how often is the Conscious You aware of itself as pure awareness? And the Conscious You is not created to be an eternal self, an unchanging self. The Conscious You is created to be a constantly changing self.

And so, as you go above the 96th level of consciousness, the Conscious You starts realizing: “I am NOT these outer selves, I am more than these outer selves.” This is what the Christ consciousness shows you. And that is when you begin to grasp that it is not a matter of perfecting this spiritual self that I have built, it is a matter of dismantling it, disidentifying myself from it, letting these individual selves die one by one, until I can again stand there as the pure awareness that descended from the I AM Presence.

There is no separation between you and your I AM Presence

So, what does all this long discourse lead to, what does it have to do with connecting? Well, it actually has to do with the fact that the Conscious You cannot connect to the ascended masters or the I AM Presence. Because the Conscious You is not separated from the ascended masters and the I AM Presence. This may be difficult to grasp at first. So, as an interim stage, let us say that the Conscious You, when it is focused in the physical realm, or at least in the unascended sphere, you can say that you are still at a certain level of vibration, and the ascended masters are at a higher vibration, so you will see a need to connect to us. But when it comes to your I AM Presence, you need to recognize here that yes, your I AM Presence is in the spiritual realm, you are focused in the unascended sphere. But still, you are an extension of your I AM Presence, as a wave is an extension of the ocean. You cannot really be separated—you can never be separated from your I AM Presence.

And so, this is where the Conscious You needs to begin to shift, so instead of seeing a distance, and seeing a need to connect over that distance, you overcome the illusion of a distance. And you might say: “But what about the difference in vibration?” But does a difference in vibration imply distance? Yes, to the separate selves it does. For they cannot experience oneness, they were not created based on oneness. But the Conscious You is just an extension of the I AM Presence, and it is just a matter of realizing: “I am not separated from the ocean, I am part of the ocean.” Now imagine that you have a wave. You have this vast ocean, many waves, many tall waves. And here is a wave that is aware of itself. And it looks out from the top of itself. And it sees all of these other waves, the tops of all these other waves, and it is only focused on the wave tops. And it is constantly seeking to hold its focus up there on the top of the wave, so that it always sees the top of itself and the top of the other waves, therefore seeing: “I am different from all these other waves.”

The shift above 96th level

But what is it that the Conscious You goes through as you rise above the 96th level? It is that you actually start recognizing: “I am a wave, but I am a wave on the ocean and the ocean is moving. And as a wave, instead of being focused only at that surface level of the tops of the waves, I can feel that deeper movement, I can be part of that deeper movement.” And then, suddenly, the wave becomes aware of the ocean, and the movement of the ocean. And instead of trying to resist the movement of the ocean, it starts flowing with it. And this is what your Conscious You can come to, where it does not resist the movement of the spirit, it realizes that the I AM Presence is the ocean: “I am a wave on that ocean, but I can move with the ocean, move with the I AM Presence.” And then beyond that, you can even realize that the ascended masters are also the ocean, and you can move with us as you move with the I AM Presence. And that is ultimately how you connect.

You do not actually connect, you overcome the sense of distance. And of course, in the beginning, you might overcome it only for a brief moment. But you can all have that experience, as we have described, where the Conscious You steps outside of the separate selves and experiences itself as pure awareness, experiences itself as a part of the ocean, moving with the ocean of the I AM Presence, moving with the ocean of the ascended masters. Moving, moving with the ocean instead of resisting, instead of trying to, we might say: “surf the wave”— another image, imagine a person on a surfboard, surfing a wave. But now, imagine that that person says: “I have had enough of surfing the wave. I allow myself to sink into the wave and to feel the movement of the ocean, and to flow with that movement of the ocean.”

The schizophrenic phase of the spiritual path

Of course, your ego is going to cry out: “But who will you be then, if you move with the ocean? You will not be me, you will not be a separate me. What will I do if you become one with the ocean, where does that leave me?” And that is admittedly the most difficult phase of the spiritual path. Where you still are so used to being in the separate selves, seeing yourself as a separate being in this world. But now you are beginning to feel some movement of the ocean of self. And how do you bridge that gap between being in a physical body, perhaps having a family, having a job, having a career, having responsibilities in the world? And yet beneath it all, you are beginning to feel that movement of the ocean.

We are fully aware, as ascended masters, how difficult it is, on a dense planet like earth, to go through this phase. It is almost schizophrenic, because your identity is pulled in different directions. But that, my beloved—pay attention now—that is why we talk about a path, a gradual path, where you gradually shed the separate selves, so that you do not go through the shock, that you can see some people have gone through, where they are suddenly feeling what they call “ego death”, or a state of “no self”, where they suddenly feel like they have no sense of identity anymore, and they do not know who they are, and they go through an identity crisis. This is not what we teach as ascended masters, we teach a gradual path. There are those who would project that when you reach the 96th level, you are awakened. You have gone through a spiritual awakening, you are spiritually enlightened, now you have reached some ultimate level. But that is what often projects them into this identity crisis, because how do you then bridge the gap? And of course, they still have separate selves left, so they might stop at that 96th level. Which means they will start going down again, after some time.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers

Switching out of the linear mind


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Shiva through Kim Michaels, June 3, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers. 

I AM the Ascended Master Shiva. Certainly, you can appeal to me as well for helping you overcome your fears and you can give the chant to me, the Om Shiva, or just Shiva, to also help you go in and consume those fears in your emotional body. You might even combine Archangel Michael and myself, for we are, of course, not divided by any divisions between Eastern and Western traditions. We are one, yet we have different shadings, different colorings of the light that we bring. The combination of the two is very efficient for consuming fears.

The paradox of the linear mind

Yet my primary purpose for this discourse is, of course, not to deal with fears, it is to take the next step up to the other thing that really takes people away from connecting and that is, of course, the mental mind. Certainly, both Kuan Yin and Mother Mary have addressed this, but we wish to give you some more thoughts on this, because in the modern world the mental mind is the greatest obstacle for spiritual people. This is especially because the Western democracies have spread many ideas throughout the world, especially through science and scientific materialism that are so, we might say, attached to the linear mind, the rational mind, the logical mind, the analytical mind.

What do we really mean when we talk about the linear mind? Well, it is the mind that wants to put everything on a timeline, or on some kind of line that can be divided into smaller increments. It also wants to put everything on a line where there is cause that leads to an effect. The effect may become another cause that leads to another effect, but there is a certain regularity, a certain natural law that determines that a particular cause will always lead to a particular effect in a linear fashion with no exceptions.

As just some examples of this, start counting. One, two, three, four, five and you can go on. How long can you go on? Well, supposedly indefinitely. The question is, who has got the time for that? Who has got eternity? And if you had eternity, would you want to spend it counting and seeing how far you could count? Is that your highest vision of what you could do with eternity? You see that when you actually start contemplating infinity or an infinite number, the linear mind cannot quite cope.

But is it not the very linear mind that defines that you should be able to always add another number and therefore supposedly count indefinitely? So, you see, the linear mind sets up the linear progression, but then when you start thinking about the extreme outcome of the linear progression, then the linear mind almost short-circuits because it cannot quite fathom this. Another example is the Greek philosopher, Zeno, who came up with a paradox that if you are to walk from one city to another, you will never arrive because first you have to walk to the midway point. Then you have to walk to the midway point of the remaining distance and you can continue to divide the remaining distance in half indefinitely. You can always divide any number in half, any distance in half, so you never arrive. And again, when you start thinking about this, you realize that this is what the linear mind does. It sets up a linear progression based on a certain regularity, a certain law of some kind and it supposedly can be extended indefinitely, but when you really start thinking about the extreme outcome of this linear progression, then the linear mind can no longer cope.

For really, how do you get the idea that you can continue counting indefinitely? Well, it is this linear idea you can always add another number. But if you keep going high enough, there comes a point where do you not reach some kind of infinitely large number? And how can the linear mind deal with this? Certainly, it cannot deal with the concept of infinity. But is not that what the linear mind says, that you can continue counting for all eternity? You can continue counting infinitely, so why cannot the linear mind cope with infinity?

You might also look at, as we have said, your world of form was created by an individual Creator. But where did the Creator come from? What was before your world of form existed? And then the linear mind wants to say, but if this world had a beginning, what was before the beginning? What was there when this world was not there, was not created? And when did the creation of worlds start? What was before? And we may say there was always a world of form, but can the linear mind deal with this?

Every form is defined by limits

The linear mind almost short-circuits when you contemplate this. Because the linear mind, even though it cannot deal with infinity, it wants there to be a beginning point. Maybe there is no end point, but there has to be a starting point. You have to start counting somewhere. One, two, three, minus ten, minus nine, minus eight. But you have to start somewhere. But if there is no end, how can there be a beginning? Contemplate this. If you say you can keep counting indefinitely, why would you have to start at one? Where do you actually start and when does it become that you going higher and higher ends up forming a closed circle? As Albert Einstein indeed said, that if you traveled out into space and kept going in the same direction in a straight line, you would one day come back to your starting point from the opposite direction, because the space-time continuum forms a closed loop. Does it not stand to reason that there is nothing infinite in the world of form? You cannot continue counting infinitely in a linear progression, for the world of form has a limit.

The world of form has form and what is form but a limit? A square is defined by four lines. A circle is defined by one line. Yes, you can go around and around on the circle indefinitely, but you cannot go outside the circle. There is a limit. Every form is defined by a limit. If you kept counting long enough and you started at zero, sooner or later you would end up at zero. Contemplate this and see how the linear mind reacts. I am not here talking about some absolute truth. I am only trying to show you the limitations of the linear mind.

Non-linearity of free will

What will the linear mind do when you contemplate the idea of connecting to an ascended master? It will say: “There is a distance between where I am and where the master is and I need to overcome that distance.” But it will then try to set up a progression: “What must I do to overcome the distance? I must do decrees. I must do invocations. I must do so many hours of decrees a day and if I keep doing this year after year, sooner or later, perhaps later, perhaps a long time from now, but someday magically the master will appear to me.” For the linear mind wants to believe that there is cause, there is effect, and there are laws that guide the progression from cause to effect. If you sit here and decide: “I want to connect to an ascended master, I am setting up a logical, rational, step-by-step program for giving decrees and invocations”, and then you decide that if you keep doing this, sometime the master must appear. For surely you think that the ascended masters must follow some kind of law, some kind of progression.

And yes, my beloved, we do follow some kind of law. It is called the law of free will, but the law of free will is not linear. How could it be? How could you have free will if you have to walk on a certain line? How can you have free will if there is only a linear progression so that if you take one step in one direction, you have to keep taking step after step in the same direction and cannot deviate from the course you have set? How could that be free will? You imagine yourself standing in this huge flat square, such as the Olympic Square not far from here. You are standing there in the middle. It is open and flat all around you in all directions. You are contemplating taking a step. But you have 360 degrees circumference around you. You can go in any direction. But now imagine that once you have taken a step in that direction, in one direction, you would have to keep walking in a straight line in that direction.

You may say the first choice is free, but then the others are not. Would that really be free will? Nay, this is what the fallen beings want you to believe. This is why they have come up with the images of the angry and judgmental God that you are a sinner from the beginning or even the strict Eastern interpretation of the law of karma where everything that happens in this lifetime is predetermined by your karma from past lifetimes. But the law of karma is not linear as we have explained, for if you transcend the consciousness that caused you to make a certain decision in a past life, then by the time the karmic impulse comes back it will not descend into the physical, for there is nothing in your higher bodies to reinforce it.

The law of free will means you can take any number of steps in one direction, but you can always change direction. How can there be linearity? How can there be a mechanical progression? How can you in your mind set up a program that says if I follow this program faithfully, one day the master must appear and connect to me? Yes, this is what science has made you believe, that the world is like a grand machine. And if you take these particular steps, such as plugging your radio into the switch, pushing the on button, tuning into the right station, then you get the music you want.

You cannot connect through linear mind

Or if you put some food into the oven, set the temperature and the time, then there will be a ding and the food will be cooked. Science and technology has made so many people in the modern world believe that, if you follow a certain procedure, then poof, like a jack-in-the-box, an ascended master must appear. After all, you have rubbed Aladdin’s lamp by giving so many invocations and decrees for so many years. Surely the master must appear as the genie out of the lamp, saying: “What is your command, my lord? I will give you anything you want. Well, only three wishes, but still better than none.”

This is the mindset that many people are in when they find an ascended master teaching and they start giving decrees and invocations. Again, we are not blaming anyone. We are simply pointing out, this is what the linear mind does, but we of the ascended masters are not in physical embodiment. We are not under this linear law. For that matter, you are not under the linear law either. There is, of course, a certain cause and effect and if you walk in the same direction for a long time and keep being angry with other people, it will have certain effects.

But what is it we have said many times? If you made a choice and it had no consequence, how would you know you had made a choice? The consequences of your choices are not there to force your future choices. They are just there to show you, this mindset led to this consequence. If I do not like the consequence, I change my mindset. I change what I project into the cosmic mirror and then I get something else.

You see, or perhaps you do not see, but you can come to see that nothing is truly linear. Even science has proven this almost a century ago. Quantum physicists discovered that at the most basic level of matter, the mind of the scientist not only influences the observation, but creates the observation, leading to the popular saying, if a tree falls in the forest and there is no one there, does it make a sound? Or is the moon there when no one is looking? And the reality is that if no one was looking, the moon would not be there. But as we have said, we of the ascended masters are always looking, the elemental beings are always looking. And why is this? Because the entire purpose of the world of form is to help you grow in awareness. We maintain certain forms over time until people have learned the lessons. What is the lesson you learn for being in physical embodiment? It is that what you project upon the Ma-ter light is what the Ma-ter light will manifest. This is what scientists discovered a century ago.

But not many scientists have been willing to really think about what this means. But what it means is that what science has discovered at the quantum level is what we have called the Ma-ter light, which can take on any form, but can only take on form when a mental image is projected upon it through the mind of a self-aware being. What does it mean to be self-aware? It means: “I want to manifest something that I do not have now. I am a co-creator. I am willing to co-create.”

But how do you manifest? Not in a linear mechanical way. You manifest in a creative way by coming to realize that you are holding images in your identity, mental and identity minds that you are projecting onto the Ma-ter light, which then takes on the physical form. This may seem mechanical but it is not, for you can change those images any time and there is not a grand machine where the outcome is predetermined or predictable. On the contrary, nothing is predictable. There are only probabilities, but as the uncertainty principle in quantum mechanics proved a century ago, there is no certain outcome.

The trap of the linear mind

Why have scientists not accepted this? Because this is one of the last things that the fallen beings want people to accept. They want you desperately to believe that once you have made a certain choice, you have limited your ability to make future choices and this is the lie that we have exposed many times. But the linear mind finds this difficult to accept because the linear mind wants there to be regularity, predictability, cause and effect, an inescapable cause and effect. This is what the linear mind wants because then the linear mind thinks it is in control because now it can predict the outcome.

What does this have to do with the topic of this retreat? Well, if you think that connecting to an ascended master can be approached as a mechanical process, then you are creating an image in your mind and you are projecting that image upon an ascended master. What would happen if we lived up to your image? Well, we would seemingly validate that your image was correct. You can really rub the lamp and a genie will appear. But what would that do? It would trap you in the linear mind. And in the linear mind you feel you are in control, but on a larger scale the fallen beings feel they are in control because as long as you are trapped in the linear mind they can control you because they can look at what is the regularity, the progression that you have created in your mind. And then they can easily predict where you are going to go next.

You become so predictable when you are in the linear mind. People at large become so predictable when they are in the linear mind and that, of course, is what the fallen beings want. To stop creativity, to stop the uncertainty by stopping freedom of choice, where you think you have no choice other than you had the choice to start the sequence, but once the sequence is started the outcome is predetermined. Every teaching we have given you through this dispensation has been aimed at shattering that illusion so that you recognize the fact that you are not bound by anything and that any choice you have made can be overcome by making a different choice.

Projecting an image upon the Masters

This is the realization we desire to help you come to. For then you can make the choice and say:”So far I have not felt the connection to the ascended masters that I would like to feel. Could it be because I have projected an image upon the Masters, upon myself and upon our connection that traps me in the linear mind and therefore the Masters cannot appear to me because it would trap me even more?”

There are people, quite a number of people, who have found a valid ascended master teaching that was sponsored by us. They have projected and as we have said, even based on some of the older teachings that were given in the Piscean Age, a certain image upon how they could connect to the Masters. And they have had certain experiences with what they thought were ascended masters, but they were beings in the mental realm in most cases, in a few cases the lower identity realm, in some cases even the astral plane. But the vast majority of people who have found ascended master teachings in this modern rational linear age have connected with beings in the mental realm.

Many of the channelings you find out there are from beings in the mental realm and you can learn to spot their vibration instantly, or even read the words and see how they appeal to the linear mental mind. And there are people who have believed that they have had and still have a genuine connection to ascended masters, but it is to these impostors in the mental realm that sometimes use our names or sometimes call themselves other things that are not associated with ascended master names. The latter part at least being honest, even though they sometimes claim to be spiritual beings of some status or authority.

This is what can happen if people have this strong desire for a connection, but they are projecting a mental image upon the connection. We of the ascended masters will not live up to that image, but the beings in the mental realm are not in any way reluctant to live up to people’s images if they can get people to give them energy. These beings in the mental realm need energy from you, human beings in embodiment, because they are cut off from receiving the energy from the source.

We are the ascended masters. What energy could I possibly need from a human being in embodiment? You may say, as some have said, but you are giving this dictation and you are getting people to sit here and listen to you and when they put their attention on you, they give you their energy. Really? You are thinking that I, an ascended master, need the kind of energy that can flow over people’s attention? I have access to the infinite energy of the Creator. Why would I need anything from earth? If you are facing the sun, why do you need the moon?

Shiva – the destroyer of illusions

I am Shiva. I have reached a certain status in the cosmic hierarchy. I need nothing from earth. I need no obedience from anyone. I am only here to offer my service to those who want to be free from any form of bondage, be it in their own minds, be it an attachment to other human beings, or to beings in the mental or emotional or identity realms, or to fallen beings. I am here to cut free anyone who will ask. Who will ask me to come and cut them free from their illusions? This is what I am about.

Yes, I use the name known from the Hindu tradition of Brahma, Vishnu and Shiva, where Shiva is seen as the destroyer. But I am the destroyer of what? How can I destroy something that is real? The only thing that can be destroyed is an illusion, so I AM the destroyer of illusions. But those who do not want to let go of the illusions had better not apply to me. Of course, you can apply to me all you want, because if you really do not want to let go of your illusion, I will not violate your free will. In a sense it is risk-free to apply to me, even if you will not let go of your illusions and that is the point for you as ascended master students.

Shiva’s offer

I come especially to offer my assistance in helping you let go of the illusions in the mental mind. The illusions that separate you from me or from another ascended master who is close to your heart. If you are an ascended master student, you have at least one ascended master who is very close to your heart. But why can you not make a connection to that ascended master? Because your mind is blocking it. The mental mind is blocking it. Why? Because you are thinking. You are thinking about what it should be like: “What are the mechanics of connecting to an ascended master? I must be able to do what the linear mind does so well. Take a situation, reduce it to smaller and smaller components until you reach the smallest possible component and then you can then understand how the world works.”

Reductionist approach

This is the process that, at least in known history, started with Aristotle but, of course, started much earlier with the fallen beings coming to earth. Reductionism. Everything can be reduced to a smaller and smaller component. Yet, reach back to what I said about the linear mind. It can only be the linear mind that comes up with the idea that everything is made out of smaller components and if we can only understand the laws—the mechanical laws that guide the smaller components—we can also understand how that which is made out of the components works. If all matter is made out of atoms and we can control atoms, then we can control matter.

But the idea of an atom was posited by the Greek philosophers who thought it was the smallest possible level of matter that could not be divided. The atom was indivisible. When scientists in later centuries discovered something that they thought was the atom, they used that name. They thought for a time that it was indivisible, and then they discovered that it was not indivisible. It was made up of a core of two particles and an electron zooming around it. Then they discovered, nay, these elementary particles were not elementary. There were other elementary particles that were smaller. And when does it end?

Well, it never ends. It is like Zeno’s paradox. If only we had a more powerful accelerator that could accelerate particles to the speed of light, then we would discover the God particle, then we would know how matter works. But you will never know how matter takes on form by looking for smaller and smaller particles. For matter takes on form because a mental image from a higher realm is projected upon it. The causes of why forms are the way they are, are not found in the physical realm, the matter realm. They are found in the emotional, mental and identity realms and the spiritual. No matter how you analyze the components of a movie screen, how can understanding everything about the components of the screen predict which movie is going to be played at seven o’clock this evening? It is not determined at the level of the screen.

 

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers

Do you want to let go of your fear? 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Archangel Michael through Kim Michaels, June 3, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers. 

I AM the Ascended Master Archangel Michael. It is my joy to offer some assistance for one of the aspects that can take your attention away from focusing within. And it is, of course, the next step up from the physical body, namely the emotional body.

Fear and magical thinking

What is the primary emotion that takes most people away from being able to focus within? It is, of course, fear. Fear can have many forms, but fear is always the sense that something could happen from which there is no protection, no escape, no defence. Again, this is a very understandable reaction, given that you are in physical embodiment where many things can happen that you are not in control of. Yet what you see in the world is that many people have attempted to deal with fear by going into a frame of mind of seeking to control everything. The most extreme demonstration of this is the fallen beings who are so consumed by their fear that they seek to control everything and everybody around them. Yet many people are in this state of fear and many people who are not power people, who are not aggressive people, are seeking to deal with their fear through some form of religion that gives them the impression that ultimately some heavenly being will protect them from any condition on earth.

In that respect throughout history, many people have appealed to me or other ascended masters for protection. Of course, they have often, in fact they have always when they are trapped in fear, come from magical thinking and this is something that you who are ascended master students need to become aware of. Magical thinking is the belief that, even though things are the way they are in the physical realm, there is some heavenly force that is able to and allowed to step in and suspend what you might call the laws of nature, and therefore make you an exception to those laws so that they will not affect you the way they affect everybody else. Many people even today, be they Christians or belonging to other religions, will believe that there are some kind of god or spiritual being who has magical powers to step in and protect them even though they clearly see that other people are not protected. As I said, they think there is some magical power that can suspend the laws of nature or the law of karma and protect them against some effect that they fear.

The remote God on demand

Yet as we have explained many times through this dispensation, the law of free will is the absolute law on earth. I am Archangel Michael. I do have all power on earth. I can change anything. I can protect people from anything but my ability is not enough because I do not have the authority according to the law of free will. The stark reality on earth is that the fallen beings are very clever at making use of this magical thinking to create some kind of religious belief, religious doctrine, religious culture that makes people believe that bad things should not happen to them because they are somehow the chosen people. And then the fallen beings use fallen beings in embodiment or people with weak minds to go and hurt the religious people so that they stand there seeing that they were not protected as they thought they were, causing many people to then go into an even deeper sense of fear or sense of injustice or anger against God feeling the promises were broken.

This is one reason that you see so many people today who have turned away from traditional religion, even turned away from all religion and become atheists. They have experienced that what they thought was the power of God could not protect them, and they were so angry because of this that now they deny any power of God. They deny the existence of God and thereby they are also, some of them, able to deny what the fallen beings have also cleverly inserted in many religions, the belief in the devil who is out to hurt them. Now, some of these people have experienced that they can still be hurt even though they deny both God and the devil, but many people in the modern democracies have lived their whole lives in relatively peaceful circumstances and therefore they have been able to go into this state of, we might call it a form of spiritual pride ,where they feel they know better. They know that there is no God and there is no devil and they have not truly been disappointed because they have not been hurt by anyone or anything in this lifetime.

What I aim to take you to is the realization that as ascended masters students, you need to let go of this magical thinking because the magical thinking itself pushes away your inner connection to your higher self and the ascended masters. Why is this so? Because what is the idea of magical thinking? You are here on earth. There is this being up there in heaven, this remote being up there in heaven who normally is not there but you believe will step in when you need it. This is what we might call a God on demand to use a modern expression, but it also means that it is a remote God on demand, a God that is not there when there is no demand, meaning you can then hide from that God, and so when you project that there is a distance between yourself and I, how can you then connect to me as an ascended being? And if you cannot connect to me, how can I help you transcend your fear, the fear that pulls on your emotional body.

The fear of death

You see again as Kuan Yin and Mother Mary have talked about, we always face this seeming dilemma on earth. I have just said that there are certain things that the law of free will will not allow me to do for you. That means that you are in physical embodiment and there are certain things from which you cannot be protected depending on how other people use their free will.

At the same time, I am talking about helping you transcend your fear. Where is the logic you might ask? Well, the logic is simply this, you are in physical embodiment. You know that one day your body will die but you have found a way to live with this knowledge so that you can function. Even people who are not spiritual or religious can live with this knowledge that one day their body will die. Most people push it far out into the future, in the indeterminate future, but you do know that it could happen at any moment. You have still found a way to live with this fear.

What I am pointing out is there is a difference between the condition you fear and the fear itself. And this is why you can transcend your fear. Because the fear is a condition in your mind. Now you may say that there are so many conditions on earth that you could fear and it is true you can line up all kinds of conditions on earth that you can fear and you can go into a state of mind where you are paralyzed and cannot function because of your fears.

Yet as I said, what is the ultimate fear on earth? It is in a way death. Even though some might disagree and say that the way you could die could be a more severe fear than death itself. Yet if you can find a way to live with fear, and if you live in a situation where there is no immediate threat to your life, does it not stand to reason that you can deal with other fears as well.

How to transcend your fear

One tool I will give you is to realize a simple psychological mechanism. You may know that if an ostrich is faced with a predator it will sometimes use its long neck to bury its head in the sand instead of using its long legs to run away. This is the mechanism that if a fear seems overwhelming or if there seems to be no escape from the condition, you will deny or ignore the fear. And truly this is how many people have dealt with the fear of death by sticking their heads in the sand and not paying attention, refusing to look at it. The problem with this approach is, of course, that even though you may ignore the fear at a surface level, this does not remove the fear from your emotional body.

And if you have a certain fear in your emotional body, it ties you in to the emotional body of the planet, of the collective consciousness. You can at any moment be overwhelmed by the collective fears, especially if something happens in the world that causes people to go into a state of panic. Naturally as we have also taught you before, the more constructive way is to deal with the fear. And certainly any fear comes from a separate self and thus the ultimate way to overcome the fear is to separate the Conscious You from the self so you can see it. And we have, of course, given valid tools for unmasking these selves and coming to see them. But the tool I wish to give you is in a sense more simple, and it is to make you aware that the fear exists in your mind, but in most cases the condition you fear is not in your mind. The condition is outside your mind.

Fear as a vortex of energy

What is the fear that is in your mind? It is not a physical condition, at least not the way you normally see something physical. It is an energetic condition and a condition in the mind. What is energy? As we have said many times, a feeling and emotion is energy in motion, so it is a swirling vibrating something and it can create a vortex, a maelstrom of energy. And this is what fear becomes in your emotional body. It goes in, it starts swirling, it attracts more energy, it swirls faster and faster until it becomes something that resembles a tornado. Now you will know what a tornado is. It is just air swirling at high speed and so is an emotional vortex. There is nothing in there but swirling energy. There is no condition inside the energy and that is why you can come to this realization that fear is like a tornado, a vortex, a maelstrom or perhaps it is more constructive to use the image of a hurricane where you know that inside the hurricane is an eye where there is calm. The air is swirling around the eye but inside the eye there is calm, and so it is in your emotional body when you have fear.

Archangel Michael’s offer

Now most people who are not spiritual are afraid to even look at their fear. This is what happens when you have allowed the formation of this vortex, this hurricane in your emotional body. When you put your attention on it and touch it, the winds are so strong and unpleasant that it seems overwhelming to deal with and you withdraw and try to ignore the fear. But one of the ways to approach this in a different manner is to walk into the fear until you walk through the swirling energy into the calmness in the center. Of course, this can seem scary in itself and that is why I offer you my assistance. I will when you ask me, put my Presence over you for this I am allowed to do within the law of free will when asked, and you will then be enveloped in my Presence and we together will walk into that hurricane of swirling fear-based energy until we reach the center. Now, what could you do to stop a hurricane or a tornado? You could actually, if you were precise enough, drop a bomb into the center of a hurricane and if the explosion was powerful enough, it could snuff out the hurricane.

The fear as an excuse

Well, I do have enough power to snuff out any hurricane of fear-based energy in your emotional body, and I will do this when you allow me to do it. But in order for this to work, you have to let go of the fear. Now, this may seem like an easy thing to do. Who would not want to get rid of their fear? Well, you would be surprised at how many people do not want to get rid of their fear. For their fears specify something that they cannot or should not do, something they should avoid, and once they have accepted the fear, the fear gives them an excuse for not doing this. Many religious people are afraid to think for themselves, to think beyond the doctrines and the dogmas of their religion, and they have come to accept the fear that something calamitous would happen if they thought for themselves. They might end up in hell, open themselves up to the devil or any other fears that they have.

Would they want to get rid of their fear? Nay, for then they lose their excuse for not thinking, and then they will have to start thinking about the inconsistencies, the contradictions in their religion, about the questions they have that their religion cannot answer, and so they actually would prefer to keep their fear. And thus, if you as an ascended master student find it difficult to connect with us, then one thing to consider is whether you have fear in your emotional body.  What do you think would happen if you connected to an ascended master? Would you have to change something, perhaps in your life, in your state of mind? Well, then you might have a fear. Let us say you have some kind of habit that you know is not spiritual, but you have built in your mind an excuse for why you can continue this habit and still continue to study spiritual teachings. You might fear that if you really connected to an ascended master, you could no longer deny the need to give up the habit. Then, do you really want to get rid of that fear?

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers

Embrace your body and demonstrate that you can be spiritual in the body


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, June 3, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers. 

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary. I represent to all people on earth the Divine Mother. I hold the office of the Divine Mother for earth and regardless of the name Mother Mary associated with the Christian tradition, I am the Divine Mother for all people on earth. My Presence, my Being, is universal. It transcends Christianity. It transcends any other label. It transcends any other form.

The nurturing aspect of God

What is the office of the Divine Mother meant to do on earth, for the people on earth? Well, it is meant to do many things, but first of all represent the Mother aspect of God, which is the nurturing aspect. Nurturance. Nurturance. A concept alien to many people who do not feel nurtured, who live in poverty, who lack this, who lack that, who lack the next thing, and therefore do not feel that the mother realm, the matter realm, is nurturing. This lack is, as we have explained, partly manufactured by certain people who form a power elite and want the population to live in lack so they can have more, but it is also to a large degree produced by the people themselves who have come to accept a self-image as not being worthy of nurturance, not daring to expect that they will be nurtured.

What is it that I truly seek to give to all people? The acceptance that they are worthy to receive nurturance from the Mother. This means especially nurturance of the physical body. For what is the physical body made out of? Is it flesh and blood? Nay, it is made out of the Body of the Divine Mother, which is the Light of the Divine Mother, which is what we have called the Ma-ter light. Why am I talking about the physical body at a retreat meant to help you connect to your higher self and spiritual teachers? Well, is it not because one of the primary things that can pull you away from feeling a connection within is precisely the physical body, its aches, its pains, its needs, its demands, constantly pulling on your attention: “Give me this, give me that. I do not have enough of this. I do not have enough of that.” Giving you pain here, a weird sensation there, always pulling on your attention.

The hatred of the Mother

For many spiritual people throughout the ages, the body, the physical body, has been a major challenge, pulling them out of their meditation. Many spiritual people have for a very long time looked upon the body as an enemy of their spiritual growth, as something to be conquered, to be ignored, to be controlled, to be shut down. Many look at the entire physical octave, the matter realm, the mother realm, as an enemy of their spiritual growth. And again, as my beloved sister Kuan Yin explained, these are the dilemmas we face on earth. As ascended masters, we full well realize the intense, the immense suffering that people are experiencing in the Mother realm.

I hold the office of the Divine Mother for Earth. What does that mean? It means I hear everything of people’s experiences, of their complaints, of their animosities, of their sense of injustice, of their hatred of the Mother. It all comes through my office. I am very well familiar with everything that is happening on earth, all of the suffering, and I fully understand why it is difficult to trust the Mother realm. For how can you know what will happen and suddenly your entire life is changed or destroyed, or you lose your life, or you have a disease that causes you pain? I fully understand it. I experience it in my heart every day, 24 hours a day, seven days a week, 365 days a year, now for many, many years that I have been holding this office.

Yet, the approach that spiritual people have taken for thousands of years to the physical body is not the most constructive approach. Is your body really an enemy of your spiritual growth? Only if you think it is. Only if you seek to escape the body while being in the body, to subdue the body, to control the body, to put down the body, to shut down the body, only then will it be an enemy.

Being in embodiment as an opportunity

Many years ago, this messenger had an out of body experience where he was taken out of his body into a light, and then he was sent back with great force, and he understood the message: “I am not in embodiment to have spiritual experiences. I am in embodiment to do something in the physical realm, to experience the physical realm, to change the physical realm.” Is your body, your physical body, an enemy of your connection to your higher selves and ascended masters? Only if you think it is, for what is a physical body? It is an incredible opportunity. An incredible opportunity to experience the physical realm from the inside and to be part of this co-creative process.

Yes, I hear all of the complaints, all of the objections to this statement from the collective consciousness. I have heard them for hundreds of years. I know them all backwards and forwards, yet who am I? Am I the one who is just passively listening to complaints, or am I the representative of the Divine Mother who is here to sometimes be the strict mother who says: “Enough of your complaining. Look at the opportunity, look at the body as an opportunity, look at being in embodiment as an opportunity.”

Again, I hear the suffering. I empathize with the suffering. But the suffering on earth has become a self-reinforcing spiral in the collective consciousness. And someone must break that spiral, and many of you have it as part of your Divine plan to help break that spiral, where you either complain about the body or you attempt to control it as the spiritual people have done. I understand that all of you who are spiritual people have a somewhat conflicted relationship with your physical body. I had it myself when I was in a physical body. Jesus had it. I certainly had it when I was standing there looking at him, hanging on the cross.

Nevertheless, many of you have vowed in this embodiment to help pull up on the collective to a higher approach to the physical body. A higher approach of looking at the body as an opportunity. As an opportunity. While you are in the body, why reject the body? Why attempt to get away from the body? The higher approach is to look at this realistically and say: “Why am I in physical embodiment?” And you recognize that you chose to be in physical embodiment. You may not feel like you chose. You may look at your life and say: “I would not have chosen this. No one would have chosen my life, as difficult as it has been.” But you did choose or you would not be here. You did choose. You may have had limited options because of patterns created in past lives, but those patterns were created by you choosing.

And those of you who are spiritual people, who are ascended master students, you certainly chose to be in embodiment at this time to help Saint Germain bring in the Golden Age and facilitate that shift. Do you think that in Saint Germain’s Golden Age, people will have the same relationship with their physical bodies as most people have today, and have had during Pisces and previous ages? Do you not think there will be a shift towards a different approach to the physical body? Then is it not logical that you are here to help bring about this shift? But how can you help shift the collective unless you shift in your own mind first? I am not seeking to be insensitive to those of you who have suffered greatly in the physical body and have diseases of various kinds. But I am seeking to awaken you to the choices you made before you came into embodiment, specifically as they relate to the physical body.

Accepting that “I am this body”

You know, as a spiritual person, you are more than the body. Some people will say: “I am not the body.” You have a very old tradition going back thousands of years in India: “I am not this. I am that.” Pointing to something in the spirit world. Many people reject their body. Many people seek to ignore it or get away from it. But the higher approach that I wish to bring to your attention is to embrace the body. Embrace being in embodiment. Even coming to this point where you can say: “I am this body.”

Consider your reaction to this statement. Can you center in your heart and feel at peace saying “I am this body”? Or do you have a reaction? Well, then that reaction comes from a conglomerate of subconscious selves that you have most likely created in past lifetimes, for many of you who are avatars going back to the birth trauma, where you were for the first time in the physical body on earth, being attacked by the fallen beings who attempted to use your physical body to destroy you psychologically and spiritually. But we have given you the tools to work on this, to come to see these selves and let them die. And for some of you, it will be very beneficial to take some time to focus on the selves that you have created in past lives that relate to the physical body, to you being in the physical body, and to you accepting not only that you are in the body, but accepting the body. Instead of accepting or seeing yourself as being in the body, you accept that you are the body.

Why is it important to make this distinction? Because only when you fully accept that you are the body will the blueprint of your body, held by your I AM Presence, held in your identity, mental and emotional minds, become fully physical. There are many, many spiritual people who, because they have not accepted “I am the body,” they cannot bring that blueprint into the physical. It stops before it reaches the physical, and therefore they cannot have the healing that they need in order to focus on their spiritual growth. And of course, as the Divine Mother, I desire to see all of you healed inasmuch as is possible within the parameters of your Divine plan. But I certainly desire all of you to have the least amount of suffering from your physical body. And as Kuan Yin has said, if you are always trapped in the mind projecting out, you will not connect.

So it is time to try something different. So many spiritual people throughout the ages have rejected the body, tried to avoid it, push it away. Is it not time to try something different? And that is to embrace the body, to accept the body, to identify yourself as the body, manifesting the highest possible matrix for the body.

A practical tool for accepting the body

As part of our effort to help you connect, I offer you some practical tools for getting to a state of mind where your body, your physical body, is not preventing you from connecting to the ascended masters and your higher self, because the body is not pulling your attention outwards. You can have moments of peace in the body and go within. This is my desire, so I ask you to join me in some practical exercises aimed at helping you either change your approach to the body, or actually have the healing of the body.

We have said before that your physical body is made out of the Ma-ter light. We have said that the Ma-ter light is the basis for form, but it cannot take on form by itself. A matrix, a thought matrix, must be projected upon the Ma-ter light for it to take on form. That matrix is projected through your identity, mental and emotional minds that project it onto the Ma-ter light that then forms the physical body. This means that your physical body, as dense as it may seem, it is not dense at all. It is liquid. It is like plastic that can be molded, like clay that can be molded, but it is molded by thought, by identity, by emotion. And therefore, it can potentially shift in an instant. In an instant.

Now, you know that your physical body is made up of cells. If you have ever studied this, you will know that the cells are incredibly complex. There was a time when scientists had discovered cells, but thought they were kind of like the old days when they looked at the atom as something indivisible. They thought the cells are just the basic building blocks of the body and there is not much going on inside the cell. But when they developed tools to study the cell, they realized how wrong they had been and how complex the cell is. The cell, as some doctors have discovered, is very much attuned to your state of mind. The cells are, in a sense, radios that receive signals. They receive signals from your environment, from the collective consciousness. But they also receive signals from your emotional, mental and identity minds.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers

Experiencing yourself as a being beyond form


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Kuan Yin through Kim Michaels, June 3, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers. 

I AM the Ascended Master Kuan Yin. Why do I speak so slowly? Notice your reaction. Do you sense agitation, irritability, impatience? Then consider where this comes from. Does it not come from the mind that is so addicted to stimulation? Consider how many people in this modern age are used to this constant stimulation of the mind. From so many sources, your mind is pulled into a constant reaction to something from outside itself. Yet am I, an ascended master, an outside source? Is this event for you just another outside stimulation or is it more? Well, it can be more, but that is up to you how much more it will be.

The still voice within you

You may say, am I not hearing a human voice from outside myself speaking a message from an ascended master? Is it not coming from an outside source like all the other things that are pulling on my mind? Yet am I, an ascended master, truly an outside source? For I tell you, as an ascended master, I am not bound by time and space. I am everywhere in the consciousness of God. Meaning, I am everywhere in the physical octave, meaning I am inside of you, as well as outside of you, as well as everywhere around you. As well as in no specific location in time or space.

Whether you hear me as an outside source speaking with a human voice or whether you hear me as the still small voice within, that is up to you. You can hear both at the same time. Or you can do what the mind has become addicted to doing, listen only for the outside voice and shut out the inside. Do you not, as ascended master students, grasp that the prince of this world, the demons of Mara, are doing everything they can to constantly pull your attention outside yourself, towards anything outside yourself? They do not care what your attention is focused upon, as long as it is focused outside yourself. For they know that no matter what outer object your attention is focused upon, it pulls you away from what is inside. And what is inside is your higher self, your spiritual teachers, the ascended masters. And that experience of yourself as not being the outer mind, but being what we, for want of better words, have called pure awareness. The Conscious You experiencing itself as pure awareness.

Spiritual teachers for humankind

You have chosen the topic for this gathering: Connecting to your higher self and spiritual teachers. We will begin by helping you connect to us, the ascended masters, who are the spiritual teachers for this planet and humankind. Whether they know us or not, whether they know the name or not, we are the spiritual teachers for all people. For we are the beings in the ascended realm, the spiritual realm, assigned by the cosmic hierarchy to work with earth. We are united. We are one.

There are, of course, those who are imposters, who set themselves up as spiritual teachers, perhaps using our names. And they are often in the mental realm, some in the lower identity realm, some even in the emotional realm. And of course, there are those in physical embodiment, who set themselves up as Gurus of various kinds, claiming various forms of authority or some superior state of consciousness. But we, who are the ascended masters, are the spiritual teachers assigned to earth. You may, of course, go and find whatever teacher appeals to you at your present level of consciousness. And there are many people who need whatever experience they are having by following whatever teacher they are following.

Going beyond the spiritual glitter

But you who know about ascended masters, you, of course, will make the most progress by seeking to connect to us. But how will that connection occur? Will you connect to us through the busy mind that is always pulled outwards, that is always pulled hither and yon, never being able to settle on anything for more than a few seconds? Will you connect to us through that mind? Nay, you will not. You may connect to beings in the mental realm, who will stimulate you with all kinds of glitter. As you see, so many people being attracted to that which speaks about various esoteric topics, often speaking in ways that are difficult to understand. But do they have the connection to the cosmic hierarchy?

You who know about ascended masters, what do you need all of this spiritual glitter for? Why would it be necessary for you? For the spiritual path is not so complicated. It is not so glorious according to the standard by which many people in the world judge. They want something exciting. They want something that pulls on their attention, constantly pulling on their attention. For that is what the outer mind has become addicted to, constantly pulling on your attention.

Just look at movies, television shows, how the pace has increased, how there is hardly any storyline, how it is all action and special effects, constantly something pulling. Never time to be still. There are people who see themselves as spiritual, but their minds are constantly pulled outside themselves, never looking within. But what is the spiritual path all about? Is it about constant stimulation of the mind that never gets enough? Or is it about going within, finding something within that you cannot find in the world? For surely if it could be found in the world, it would already have been broadcast by those who are always looking for an opportunity to make money.

Directing your attention within

The spiritual path that we teach reaches back throughout the millennia. And although we may use words that are adapted to the modern world, it is essentially the same path. You will not find what you are looking for by looking outside yourself. You will find what you are looking for only when you start directing your attention within. This is, of course, not an easy thing to do. We fully understand this. We fully understand how difficult it is to direct your attention within, partly because of the planet you are on with the density of the collective consciousness always pulling on you. But also, because you have had many lifetimes on this difficult planet, and therefore have inevitably been exposed to traumas of various kinds and intensity. When you start looking within, you may encounter emotional energies, deep traumas and beliefs that can be painful and difficult.

Many people in the world, when they start meditating or practicing mindfulness or whatever is popular out there, they encounter their traumas from past lives. And some get scared and decide this is too much or even that this is dangerous. They tend to gravitate towards gurus or religions who promise them the external salvation, where someone will do something for you so you do not have to look inside yourself. Just follow that outer path, doing this spiritual practice, following this guru, whatever temptations you have out there, whatever promises are made, whatever claims to authority or superiority are broadcast to tempt people away from the only path that has ever worked—looking within.

We, many of us who are the ascended masters assigned to earth, have been in embodiment on earth. We know how dense the planet is. We have experienced it on our own four lower bodies, but we also experienced that we could overcome. And therefore, we know that the path works and you too can overcome. Now, we, of course, experienced that we could not overcome by our own power. We needed help from the ascended masters who were working with earth at the time when we ascended. And this is, of course, why we now offer our help to anyone willing to receive it. We have come together, a group of us, and considered how we might help you fulfill the goal that you have chosen for this event—connecting.

Expanding your connection to ascended masters

Now, many of you already have some connection to us and to your higher selves. Some of you feel you have not yet established the connection that you would like to have. But many of you who have followed these teachings for some time, and especially those of you who have made use of the teachings given for the avatars about the cosmic birth trauma, the Primal Self and how to overcome the many separate selves, the subconscious selves, many of you have made more progress than you are aware of. But still we have decided to give you opportunities for expanding your connection.

Why do I say expanding, instead of establishing? Because all who can recognize the ascended masters have some connection to us. For only when the student is ready can the teacher appear. Not because the teacher is hiding from the student. We are always here. We are always here for all people. But until the student is ready, the student cannot sense our Presence.

Why you are here at this event?

My purpose for this opening dictation is to make you aware or at least make you focus on, for most of you are, of course, aware, that you will not connect to the ascended masters through the outer mind that is always so busy.

Why are you here at this event? What motivated you to come here? What do you hope to get out of being here? I know why I am here. Do you know why you are here? Many of you will point to various reasons. But have you taken some time to consider why you are really here? Have you considered that part of your motivation can be certain subconscious selves that hope to get something out of it? Have you considered what motives you might have? What expectations you might have?

Many people come to a spiritual event hoping for some dramatic experience. Some even come hoping for some physical manifestation or proof. Some hope that they will feel special or be made to feel special. Many different expectations. But consider the name you have chosen for this event. The topic for this event: Connecting. What do you think or what do your subconscious selves think will happen when you connect to an ascended master? Is there some expectation of some kind of glorious or dramatic event?

Expectation of some dramatic event

I am not here in any way trying to find fault or criticize. I am only seeking to make you more aware of what expectations you might have. For many people come with expectations that block them from actually achieving a connection to the ascended masters. Many people come expecting some dramatic event, some glorious event. And we can surely say that this has to some degree been increased by previous ascended master teachings, where there have been stories of people walking in the mountains, encountering Saint Germain in some physical visible manifestation, being taken into the Cave of Symbols, having dramatic experiences with Saint Germain or other ascended masters.

Many ascended master students have come with expectations based on these quite old teachings. But we have in this day and age given you new teachings that shed a different light on who we are today, how we work with students today. Some of these earlier teachings were given a very long time ago in the Piscean dispensation, when the collective consciousness was much more dense than it is today. People at the time needed more drama, the promise of some dramatic event. But do you see how this is an example of what we have talked about before, where we have to adapt our teachings and the way they are expressed to the consciousness of the people we are seeking to reach? And do you see that whatever we do, it has a certain effect, a certain side effect? If you go back to these earlier teachings, you will see that many people were attracted to the teachings because of these dramatic stories, the hope of some dramatic encounter with an ascended master that made them feel special.

But do you also see that most people, the vast majority of the people who were attracted to ascended master teachings, did not have such dramatic encounters? What was the effect? They were disappointed. They were wondering: “Is there something wrong with me that Saint Germain does not appear to me? And take me into the Cave of Symbols, and tells me how special my mission is. And how I will single-handedly save the planet and bring the golden age.” You see there is always that delicate balance between attracting people, catching their attention and then risking disappointment when their inflated expectations are not met.

Pushing the connection away from yourself

You who are our students in this age and who have been willing to take in the teachings we have given through this messenger, you can look at yourselves and you can see if you still have some expectation of some dramatic encounter. And if you do, then that expectation will block your connection to us. Why? Well, for many reasons. First of all because we are real spiritual teachers. What does that mean? It means we want you to be free of your egos, your subconscious selves. If you have an expectation based on the ego’s desire to feel special about how you would meet an ascended master, what would happen if we actually fulfilled that expectation? What would happen if we appeared to you exactly as you expect and made you feel very special? You would be trapped by that element of your ego, perhaps for the rest of this lifetime.

Therefore, as true spiritual teachers, when you have an expectation, we must step back. For we cannot risk pushing you in the opposite direction of growth. But of course, there is also an inner reason which is that when you have an expectation of some dramatic encounter, it is again the mind projecting out. But as I have said, you will not find us, you will not connect to us out there. But if your mind is projecting an image of how the connection should be, are you not projecting that you want to connect to us out there? Are you then not pushing the connection away from yourself by that expectation? This is the dilemma that we face—for us it is not a dilemma, but it is for you.

We understand fully how it is to be in embodiment. Why would you want a connection to your spiritual teachers unless that connection gave you something that you do not have in your normal daily life? Yes, we understand you must have a motivation for studying teachings, for practicing decrees and invocations. We understand. But we also understand that in most cases where you do not feel you have the connection, it is your expectation that blocks it. It is not us.

Establishing a direct inner connection with the masters

One thing I would like you to pay attention to, to listen to, is this. We of the ascended masters do not limit the connection you can have with us. Again, I am not trying to criticize in any way. I am only pointing out that we are willing to connect with anyone on earth at their present level of consciousness. For that is what the Christ consciousness truly is. The Christ mind is the mind that can meet people at whatever level of consciousness they are at and offer them some frame of reference that can help them take the step up to the next level of consciousness. There is no one on earth that we are not willing to connect to, based on the Christ mind. And I say this so that you who are our direct students can recognize that we are willing to connect to you. Our desire for all of you is that you establish a direct connection with us so that you can receive personal insights, shifts in consciousness and help from us that does not come from any outer source or through any outer source.

You are studying and practicing teachings that have been given through this particular messenger. But neither we of the ascended masters, who are sponsoring this messenger, nor the messenger himself has any desire for you to only connect to us through the messenger or the teachings given through the messenger. We want you to establish a direct inner connection with us so that you come to a point where you do not need the messenger. You may not need the outer teaching. You may not need the outer practices. But there is no desire to limit you and to keep you in a certain state of co-dependence on the messenger or the teaching or the practice. This does not mean you have to leave the teaching or the practice. But we desire all of you to have that direct connection.

Retreating from the world

The question for you really is: “What is there in your mind that might block your direct connection?” And this is, of course, what we will help you come to see and come to overcome in this event. Many of you will look at this as a conference, but you might also look at it as a retreat. Why do I use the word retreat? Because when you attend a retreat, what do you do? You retreat from the world. We are asking you for these next days to retreat as much as possible from your normal lives, what you are normally focusing your attention upon. It is not so much a matter of letting go of whatever responsibilities you have. But retreat in your minds so that you withdraw your attention from all of these things that are pulling on you.

There may be world events happening for these next days. But if something should happen that you need to pay attention to, we will let you know. Which means you can now, if you are willing, decide to turn off that phone, that internet connection. Surely my beloved, if you do not pay attention to the world for the next four days, the world will still be there. For I can assure you that the world is still there when no one is looking, when no human is looking, for we of the ascended masters are always looking.

 

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers

No self can take you to the ascended state


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, April 10, 2023. This dictation was given during the 2023 Easter webinar – Taking Christianity and yourself down from the cross.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. What does the Buddha have to do with the cross and taking someone down from the cross? Well, you do not really believe, do you, that people were not crucified in their minds before Jesus appeared on earth? The symbols that we have explained during this conference about the deeper meaning of the cross, of course, applied before Jesus. It has applied for as long as people on earth have gone into duality.

Gautama descending from the cross

When I was preparing my mission as the Buddha, my mission to teach, I had to take myself down from the cross many times. I grew up in a very protected environment in a palace. I had very specific outer conditions, never saw all the sick people, had all the material goods and pleasures I could possibly want. I was crucified by that very worldly, pleasurable, comfortable lifestyle. I had to take myself down from the cross several times before I was actually ready to leave that palace and go out into the forest and live like an ascetic, meditating, almost starving myself to death. And as I was sitting there meditating I was, of course, examining my own mind and I overcame certain illusions and meaning again that I took myself down from another cross because as we have explained, you can, in a certain way, say that for each of the 144 levels of consciousness, there is an illusion that keeps you tied to the cross.

I came to the point where I could take myself down from a big cross, a big illusion and realize that the ascetic lifestyle was too extreme and therefore was not the ultimate way. That is when I discovered the Middle Way, but even then, I still had to go through a process that is not really recorded in the Buddhist scriptures where I qualified myself to begin my teaching mission and that was again taking myself down from a series of crosses. But then I started my teaching mission and the Buddhists, most Buddhists, would like me to think that by then I certainly was a perfected being. Many Buddhists want to think that I was perfected from the beginning, so I did not have to go through a process but this cannot be supported by a basic examination of my life story.

Even after I started teaching, I still had illusions to overcome, for the simple reason that if I had overcome all illusions, I could not have held on to a physical body. I still had to see things in myself, overcome separate selves, take myself down from these crosses. What I am simply saying here is that I have gone through the process of descending from the cross and therefore I am qualified to speak about the topic.

Co-creating from a state of oneness

What can we say as another way to look at the cross? Well, as others have said there are four levels of matter, four arms or ends of the cross, four points of the cross and so you are crucified in matter. But what is matter? Matter can be said to be form. You live in a world of form. You live in a world of form that you have not personally created.

We have explained that when you first descend into embodiment in an unascended sphere, you are a co-creator. You see yourself as a connected being and you see that you are in an environment that has been created by beings with a higher level of consciousness than you. You are using your connection to co-create, and you know you are not creating by your own power. Therefore, in that situation where you have not gone into duality, you are not crucified by matter because you know that you are more than form. You are even more than the self that you have taken on in this unascended sphere.

Even when you first take embodiment, you do have four lower bodies. You have an identity, mental, emotional, and physical body and in order to start co-creating, you are creating structures in those emotional, mental, and identity bodies. This happens as you, from the level of your I AM Presence, descend through the 144th, the 143th and down to the 48th level in your particular sphere. In a sense, you are taking on these illusions, but since you still see yourself as a connected being, you are not crucified in your own mind and therefore when you create some physical circumstance, you are not identified with your own creation. Therefore, you are not identified by the matter creation you have brought forth and you just do not see yourself identified with the physical body.

The illusion that matter matters

It is only when you go below that 48th level, go into the realm of separation, that you become crucified. But did not I just say that for each of the levels, even above the 48th level there is an illusion you have to overcome and therefore you are in a sense crucified by that illusion. Am I not now saying the opposite? No, because I am not talking about the same situation. When you first descended, it was not on a planet that had duality. Even the original inhabitants of the earth first took embodiment when nobody on earth had gone into duality. But when you take embodiment on a planet like earth where the consciousness has been so infused by duality, that is when you can then say that you are crucified by each of these illusions because it really is only when you are at the 144th level that you fully overcome this sense that “matter matters”.

It is not just that you are physically or emotionally or mentally trapped or crucified or fixated, but you still have a sense that conditions in matter matter. It is not necessarily that you are identified with them, as you begin to go above the 96th level you stop identifying yourself with matter but you still think that there is something that matters on earth, something that you would like to see changed and on a planet as dense as earth, you maintain that until the very end. You saw Jesus hanging on the cross and he still had some desire to do something on earth, to carry on his mission and therefore he wanted God to save him from the cross so that he could continue his mission and that was still that sense that matter mattered, something in matter mattered.

You can, even though this is not recorded in the scriptures, look at my teaching mission. I was not identified with a body, I was not identified with matter, but I still had the sense that something in matter mattered, that is why I stayed on earth and was teaching. I felt that this could make a difference. I am not saying this was wrong. I am just explaining to you that on a planet as dense as earth, it is only really when you ascend that you overcome that last illusion that makes it seem like conditions in the matter world really matter.

The (un)willingness to give up the form you built

Now, when you look at the bigger picture, look beyond earth, you can say here we have the Creator of your world of form who creates the very first sphere out of its own being, creates self-aware beings out of its own being, sends them into the sphere to act as co-creators and the purpose is that they come to grow in consciousness. The first sphere ascends, the second sphere is created, it ascends. The third and then the fourth and each sphere is a little bit denser than the next and so there comes a point in the fourth sphere where some beings refuse to ascend with the sphere so they fall into the fifth sphere and so forth. What we can say about the first three spheres was that the co-creators who raised those spheres to the ascension point, they never became identified with form, which means what? It means that no matter how sophisticated of a civilization for example, they created on a planet, they never became identified with the form they have created.

We are not here talking about just identifying yourself with the physical body, we are talking about beings who were in that given sphere for a very, very long time and acting like co-creators starting out with a very limited sense of self and limited co-creative abilities, but gradually over a very long period of time expanded their co-creative abilities to where they were able to create very, very sophisticated forms, planets, civilizations on planets, but despite the fact that they created these very sophisticated, very elaborate forms, they never became identified with them. They never got lost in the form they had created.

But now you come to the fourth sphere, there are also some beings who have spent a very long time expanding their co-creative abilities, but when it is time for the sphere to ascend, they are not willing to give up their creation. Those who ascended in the previous spheres, they came to the point where they were willing to give up all of this sophisticated form that they had brought forth. But those in the fourth sphere, some in the fourth sphere, were not willing to give this up. They were so admiring their own creation, so in love with their own creation and with their own minds who had brought forth this sophisticated creation that they were not willing to give it up. In other words, they had become identified with the form they had created.

Of course, the very teachings that we have given you about the Conscious You is that the Conscious You can never become the form it creates. It can create, when it expands its co-creative abilities, very elaborate forms, but it can never become the form. Why is this? Because how do you co-create? You co-create by creating a self in the identity, mental, emotional, and physical realm and it is through this self that you co-create. We are not talking about here a separate self. You can see yourself as a connected being, but you are still creating a self, and the wisdom of this is that the Conscious You is not changed by this entire process it is going through. It is not changed! It is the self that gradually becomes more sophisticated.

When your sphere is ready to ascend, you have to give up that self. You have to give up the ghost. And that is what the fallen beings were not willing to do because they were so in love with it, they were so identified with the self they had created and with the outer form that they were not willing to lose their life for my sake as the universal Christ expressed it. They were not willing to lose their life in order to follow Christ and go to a higher state of life, eternal life. They were allowed to go through this experience, but, of course, they could not maintain their creation in the fourth sphere, so they, along with the separate self they had created, fell into the fifth sphere, where they could then use this sophisticated self to start creating something in the fifth sphere, which, of course, was more advanced than what the new co-creators in that sphere could create.

How fallen consciousness affects spiritual teachings

What is the relevance of this for you who are now in embodiment in the seventh sphere on an unnatural very dense planet called Earth? Well, it is this, that the entire purpose of the world of form is that the world that has form is simply an environment in which self-aware co-creators can expand their co-creative abilities, can expand their consciousness. But in an unascended sphere this expansion of consciousness does not happen in the four lower bodies, it does not happen at the level of the Conscious You, it happens at the level of the I AM Presence and the causal body. And the purpose for this is that even if you choose to fall, to be lost in your own creation, the I AM Presence can never be lost and therefore your experiences as a co-creator can never be lost.

And this means what? It means that as a student on the spiritual path, walking the path of Christhood, the path of Buddhahood, the path to the ascension, you need to recognize here that every aspect of life on earth has been influenced by the fallen consciousness, even every aspect of religion and spirituality. Regardless of the claims made by any religion or any spiritual philosophy or any spiritual group, every spiritual teaching has been influenced by the fallen consciousness in the sense that if it did not in some ways adapt to the fallen consciousness, people would not be able to grasp it because the fallen consciousness is so pervasive and so persuasive on earth.

Even the teachings of the ascended masters are adapted to the fallen consciousness or nobody would be able to grasp it. That is why we have talked about used car salesmen bait and switch and that you need to use the teaching to come to a higher level where you can receive a teaching that is not affected by the fallen consciousness. One way that religions, for example, are affected by the fallen consciousness is in the concept that you have a soul that was created by God and that can therefore enter the kingdom of heaven. But as we have explained, the soul is the separate selves or the selves in your four lower bodies, ultimately also the ego and they can never enter heaven. The soul cannot qualify for the ascension. Only “He who descended from heaven can ascend back to heaven” and that is the Conscious You. This is a teaching that would be disturbing to the vast majority of people on the earth if they actually could grasp it. It is the teaching that has been disturbing and has been rejected by some ascended master students from previous dispensations. But where does this teaching, this idea come from? Where does the idea that there is something that is clearly in this realm, in a physical body but it is more than the physical body, and this something can somehow be perfected or become so sophisticated that it can enter heaven or the spiritual realm? Where does this idea come from?

Perfecting the self vs. letting the self go

Well, it comes from the fallen beings because their dream, at least for some of them since they fell, is that they can continue to build on this self that they had created in the sphere where they fell and they can continue to make it more and more sophisticated until one day God will simply have to let it into heaven or rather the ascended masters will have to let it into heaven. This is the basic dream of at least some fallen beings.

Others are trapped in the dream of wanting to prove God wrong, among other ways by proving that it was wrong to give people free will. But many fallen beings are trapped in this dream that they can create a self so sophisticated that it can receive eternal life. In other words, they can maintain it instead of falling into denser spheres until they eventually must face the second death, they can avoid the second death by making themselves so sophisticated that it can qualify. And this is what is behind the vast majority of religious and spiritual teachings on the planet and this was something that was very difficult to explain to people as long as we were still in the Piscean Age.

The ascended master dispensations that were started in the Piscean Age, it was very difficult to explain this to people. It was hinted at but very few people grasped it. Some did, some will understand. But in the Aquarian Age it is possible that many more people will come to recognize this. They will come to recognize that in order to ascend you need to let the last ghost die. You need to give up the last ghost, this last element of this separate self because it will never qualify. It will never qualify for salvation, entry into heaven, nirvana or the ascension. Whatever you want to call it that is beyond the four levels of the material realm, the self that was created in the world of form cannot qualify. It cannot enter. This is the essential realization before you qualify for your ascension.

This does not mean that there have not been people who ascended before today’s age. There are, of course, Jesus, myself, Mother Mary and others but there are people from various religious traditions or spiritual traditions, mystical traditions who have qualified for their ascension. But they have all done it by coming to this realization that it was not a matter of perfecting their self but a matter of letting it go, transcending it, letting it die, however they saw it, however they put words on it. They have all come to that realization and it has been taught in various religions and mystical teachings. You can find remnants of it. You can even find it in the Buddhic religion or teachings when you look for it. You can find some teachings about the Sea of Samsara being the same as nirvana, that you come to a point where you see that there is no difference between the two and other teachings as well that very few have grasped but some have understood.

What we are doing now in this dispensation is that we are explaining this in a more clear way than it has been done before in order to make it easier for people to grasp this and start to apply it. This is, of course, the, one might say, ultimate challenge to the fallen beings, the ultimate nightmare of the fallen beings, because it is directly challenging their dream of immortality for the separate self, of permanence for form, the dream that something created in the world of form can attain permanence without going through the ascension process.

The purpose of the unascended sphere

And you might say, as some have indeed thought throughout the ages that, why is it that way? Why is it so that you can have this unascended sphere? You have all of these billions and billions and billions of co-creators, they are creating something alone or they are, as they rise in consciousness, creating something together where they create these elaborate civilizations on these very beautiful planets. And then after such a long time of creating all of this, they just have to give it all up and let it all go so that they can ascend and so that their entire sphere can ascend. But in the process of the ascension, all of this that they had created is dissolved, it is lost, it is erased, whatever you want to describe it as. It is an annihilation process.

Why is it that way? Why could not it just be that on some planets they could create something so sophisticated that it could ascend when the sphere ascends? Well, we have given you the explanation, which is that free will is the way that people grow, that beings grow and free will must be allowed to outplay itself and therefore there is always the possibility that people can refuse to transcend something, want to hold on to it and in order to avoid this becoming permanent, then the sphere has to ascend. But you can still say: “Well, but yes, we can understand that the planets, where there are beings who will not let go and who therefore end up falling, that these could be dissolved. But why do they all have to be dissolved?”

Well, because in order to really ascend you have to demonstrate non-attachment to form, non-attachment to the forms that you have created, non-attachment to the self through which you have created those forms. And you can only do that by giving it up and trusting that the experiences gained through your journey in the unascended sphere are preserved in your I AM Presence and causal body, therefore they are not lost.

What does this mean? It means that after a sphere ascends, all of the experiences collected in the causal bodies of the beings who ascend, they are still there. And after the sphere ascends, the energies are purified, which means they are not as dense as they were in the unascended sphere, which means that now it is much easier to create something in the ascended sphere, which means that all of those I AM Presences who have now become ascended masters, they have a choice now. What will they create in the ascended sphere? What will they co-create in the ascended sphere? But now they have complete freedom to decide what they will create and how they will create it.

But you see, before the ascension point, you had this self through which you had created something that you thought was good and sophisticated. But you still had that self. And that means what? It means that even though you were making your creation more and more sophisticated, you were still doing it through that self, through the parameters of that self. Your present co-creation was affected and determined by your previous co-creation. But now that you have ascended and given up that self, you have complete freedom as to what you will co-create in the ascended sphere. You can very quickly recreate something similar to what you had created in the unascended sphere, if that is what you decide to do. But actually, the vast majority of ascended beings, when a sphere ascends, they want to create something different from what they had co-created in the unascended sphere because now they have a greater vision than they had before.

The process of expanding your sense of self

You see, it is really part of this entire process whereby an individual co-creator starts with a very limited sense of self and gradually expands its sense of self until it can eventually reach the full Creator consciousness. But how do you expand your sense of self? Well, you have a gradual process of expanding the self and then you have these revolutionary shifts of your sense of self and one of these is when the sphere in which you started your co-creative efforts ascends.

You have other shifts. Let us say you ascend in your present sphere. Well, first of all, you can expand your sense of self in the ascended realm of this seventh sphere, even if the sphere has not actually ascended. But then when you have done that—expanded yourself as much as you can, you can ascend to the sixth sphere—expand your sense of self there and then keep going up until you reach the Creator consciousness. But for each of these, rising to the next sphere, it is a revolutionary shift and you will have to give up the sense of self you had in the previous sphere, even after you have entered the ascended spheres.

Buddhism as a pragmatic philosophy

You see, it is a very complex process. And why is it so complex? Well, because the Creator consciousness is almost infinitely beyond what you can grasp on earth. Why am I talking about it at all? Well, you will see that 2,500 years ago, I took a very different approach than what we, as ascended masters, are taking today. There were, of course, many religions at the time, including the Hindu religion, who talked about the realms of the gods and the heaven worlds and this and that. And this goes back to the ancient Vedas, which, of course, were given 10,000 years ago, when the consciousness was lower than it is today even though there are still Hindus that think that this was the highest teaching that can ever be given on earth.

What was the case at the time when I took embodiment as the Buddha? It was that you had these Brahmins of the Hindu religion and they perfectly fit the description that Jesus gave earlier today of the scribes and Pharisees of the Jewish religion. They had taken what they considered the true parameters of the Vedas. They had interpreted them intellectually and continued to build these more and more sophisticated interpretations, mental images, and they thought this was the absolute truth.

And the people who believed in this, who were Hindus at the time, the ordinary people, the vast majority of the people, could not free themselves from the influence of these Brahmins. They could not see through and see that these were mental images, they were illusions. They did not have the awareness and the faculties and the knowledge of the world to see through this and therefore, I took a very pragmatic approach and said: “Buddhism is not a religion like the Hindu religion. Buddhism is not a religion that is meant to give you knowledge of the gods and the realms of the gods, because most people cannot grasp the realms of the gods, so they will be trapped in these outer doctrines and interpretations. Let us instead create a pragmatic philosophy aimed at taking people where they are and raising their consciousness, helping them overcome at least some of the illusions of Maya. And then as they raise their consciousness, they will be able to grasp more. They will expand their intuitive faculties and be able to know from within what is real, what is unreal.”

In other words, what I avoided doing in my incarnation of the Buddha was to create another religion that claimed to be superior to the religions of the Brahmins, because this would have locked me into this battle with the Brahmins and they would have attacked me and done what they also tried to do with Jesus. This was an evaluation based on the ascended masters that were guiding earth at the time, recognizing that this was what people were ready for, at least in that part of the world.

More progressive revelations

Now, what happened in the 500 years between the time of the Buddha and the time of Jesus was that there was a progression in the collective consciousness. And this progression was to a large part produced by the many people who embraced Buddhism and sincerely attempted to change their state of mind, to overcome these illusions of Maya by walking the Eightfold Path, which is, as I have explained earlier, geared towards helping people overcome these illusions. By the time of Jesus, it was determined by the ascended masters that we could take a different approach through Jesus and talk about a God and the spiritual realm and the ascension process, because now more people were ready to consciously acknowledge that it is possible to ascend.

We, of course, knew that there were limitations to this based on the collective consciousness. It was indeed a very real potential that the Christian religion could become what it became, a religion controlled by the fallen beings. But still it was a different approach where Jesus openly talked about the Father, but also, you will see, gave relatively little detail about the spiritual realm and how things are there. Jesus, in fact, talked less about it than the Old Testament does, and he talked much, much less about it than the Hindu Brahmins did. He was also, in a sense, taking a pragmatic approach.

Then what has happened since the time of Jesus is, of course, that first of all, as a result of both Jesus’ teachings and the Buddhic teachings, the collective consciousness has been raised more, but also then Saint Germain decides to release the scientific method and this raises the consciousness further. It expands people’s worldview. It gives them an understanding of certain general concepts that we have now made use of in the last century or so to release these progressive revelations through various organizations and messengers.

We are now at a point where we again feel more free to talk about conditions in the spiritual realm, but you will see that still our focus is very much on showing you how to transcend your consciousness. In a sense, we are doing the same that we did in the Buddhic religion or Buddhic philosophy, telling people how to raise their consciousness so that they can know from within what is real and unreal, so they do not need to rely on an external authority, even the external teaching given by the ascended masters, but can know from within. And this, of course, is the only way that you can be free from the illusions of Maya, the lies of the fallen beings.

Reading vibration as the ultimate way to escape the cross

Many among the Hindu Brahmins were fallen beings. They have an ability to confuse and almost hypnotize people who have not attained that inner contact with the Christ mind. But as you begin to attain that inner contact, you become able to see through the illusions of the fallen beings. You can do this partly through the outer mind, where you evaluate that they are not consistent, they do not make sense, they do not correspond with other teachings that you consider reliable. But ultimately, you begin to do it by simply reading the vibration. You can come to a point where you read the vibration, you read a certain teaching, and within reading a few sentences, you sense that the vibration is not coming from the Christ mind. And this is, of course, the point where we have been taking all of you towards by giving you these teachings and tools for overcoming the selves, because it is the selves that prevent you from having the connection to the Christ mind and using the Christ mind as your frame of reference to read the vibration of anything in the world of form.

This is, in a sense, the ultimate way to escape the cross, that you read vibration. You can call it extrasensory perception, clairvoyance, whatever you want, but it is not tied to the physical senses. In other words, many spiritual people dream of being able to see auras by having their third eye opened. But this is still simply an extension of the faculty of vision. But reading vibration is beyond the five senses. You can call it a sixth sense or a seventh sense or whatever you want to call it, but it is the ability to read vibration.

Why is it possible to read vibration? Well, what did I say 2,500 years ago? Everything is the Buddha nature. What is said about the Christ consciousness? It is the Word, the Logos, the Only Begotten Son, and without Him was not anything made that was made. Everything in the world of form springs from the Christ consciousness, the Buddha nature, whatever you call it, and everything has a certain vibration. But the Christ consciousness, the Buddha nature, never goes below a certain vibration in its pure form when it is connected. But because free will must be allowed to outplay itself, you can lower the vibration of energy in order to create the illusion of separation and the illusion that you are separated from your source. As we have said, the vibration even of matter on earth has been lowered below its original level, which is why it seems so plausible that you are living in a separate world and that even if there is a God, he is way up there in heaven.

The Buddha nature vs. illusions of Maya

There is a distinct difference in vibration between that which is the pure consciousness of Christ, the pure Buddha nature, and that which is still the Buddha nature but has been obscured by the illusions of Maya, where the Christ consciousness has been hidden by the illusions of antichrist. But it is, of course, only hidden when you are looking at the form through the separate selves that created the form. Then you cannot see that even though it has a lower vibration than the pure Christ consciousness, it is still the Christ consciousness. In fact, it is an illusion created out of lower vibrations. It can never be permanent, it can never become permanent, it can never receive eternal life and therefore, when you begin to sense vibration, you can instantly sense what is a lower vibration and what is the vibration of the Christ or the Buddha nature.

And this is the ultimate way to avoid being fooled by the fallen beings, the illusions of Maya, the demons of Mara and that is the ultimate way to escape the cross because as long as you cannot see that there are certain vibrations that are not of a pure nature, but only temporary illusions, then you think that those apparitions might be permanent and they might have power over you, and they might even define you. You might be identified with them, you might even be in love with what you or someone, a fallen being, has created as this seemingly sophisticated structure. And it might seem sophisticated from a certain viewpoint, but it can never become permanent for eternal life can be achieved only through Christ, only through reuniting with the Buddha nature, overcoming all illusions that you could ever be separated from the Buddha nature, all illusions that form, that any form could be separated from the Buddha nature, and could be other than the Buddha nature.

This is the basic illusion that we have talked about with the duality consciousness. The basic illusion is, there is the Buddha nature, there is Christ and there is something that is other. It is not the Buddha nature, it is other than the Buddha nature, separated from the Buddha nature. This is the basic illusion of duality, that the world can be divided into two, but the division into two cannot be real. The Buddha nature cannot be divided. Only in the illusions of Maya can you create the appearance that they are two. Therefore, the idea that there is a god and a devil is an illusion, and the god that you see from this state of consciousness is not the real God, not the formless God. We say formless because you cannot put words on God’s consciousness. God is completely beyond the forms that you can see from an unascended sphere.

Giving people motivation for walking the path

The world is not two, it is not divided, it is one. It was always one. But what can motivate a being who has been trapped in the illusions of Maya to strive to overcome the illusions of Maya? Why did I, as the Buddha talk about nirvana? Because you have to motivate people to walk this path of overcoming all of these selves they have based on illusions. Sure, these people are suffering and they want to escape suffering. But when you are trapped in the consciousness that creates suffering, you cannot see how to escape suffering. You think that perhaps you can destroy the conditions that create suffering. Perhaps you can create better conditions out of the consciousness of separation, but it cannot be done.

You can never escape suffering through the consciousness of separation, but neither can you really grasp what it means to be outside the consciousness of separation. Therefore, we, as spiritual teachers, we have to give people some motivation for starting the path of escaping separation that they can grasp and that appeals to them while they are still in separation. That is why I formulated the First Noble Truth. Life is suffering, but there is a way out of suffering and it is the Eightfold Path. But what would motivate people? Yes, it can motivate you to get away from suffering, but what are you getting into? People will ask, and people did ask: “When I walk the Eightfold Path, what is the end goal? What is the payoff out in the end?”

Well, that is why I formulated the concept of nirvana as an alternative to suffering, to the Sea of Samsara. Yet, not that I had this concept in my mind, but what did people do when they heard this concept? They projected a mental image upon nirvana based on the illusions of separation and now they were thinking that the purpose for walking the Eightfold Path was to reach this dualistic image of nirvana. That is why there is a teaching in the Buddhist scriptures that you come to a point where you realize that nirvana and Samsara are basically the same thing, or out of the same substance because they are both out of the illusion of separation. And therefore, they both need to be destroyed before you are free, before you are liberated. And this is the fallacy of many religions on earth, including the Christian religion, the Jewish religion, the Judeo-Christian tradition.

It is again, as we have said, when you go into duality, you start creating a god in the image and likeness of the separate self, even the fallen beings. You are using the conditions in form in an unascended sphere on an unnatural planet to project what it is like in the spiritual realm and you cannot thereby know what it is like in the spiritual realm. We are ascended masters, we are in the spiritual realm, we can never give you a teaching about certain conditions in the spiritual realm. But we are in no way trying to give you the full view of this, because we know it cannot be grasped, and there is no point in you even knowing what it is like in the spiritual realm. Because, as we have also explained, what do you do when you go into this linear separate mind? You are seeing yourself as a subject studying a remote object. And this is the same with the ascended realm. When you are in an unascended sphere, when you are unascended, you are studying the ascended realm as a separate object.

This can be necessary for you to gain a certain understanding of the mechanics of the ascension process, which is why we give this. But you have to recognize here that no matter how sophisticated of an understanding you think you have of the ascended realm, you are not in the ascended realm and it will not bring you there. You will get there only by letting go of this mental image, these separate selves. And then when you are there, you are experiencing the ascended realm, at least from the level of consciousness you have when you ascend. You are not experiencing the fullness, as I have said, there are many levels up to the Creator.

Once again, I have given you a big mouthful, many things to ponder, but I know that some of you will understand, some of you will be willing to ponder it and use these teachings we have given to take yourself down from the cross of your previous understanding of the spiritual path. No outer description of the path can take you to the ascended state. Only by transcending all outer descriptions can you ascend.

And thus, I seal this conference. You have our gratitude for being part of this, for being willing to receive these teachings and have them projected through your auras and chakras into the collective consciousness, being willing to make these calls and invocations that have had a profound effect at this specific time where so many Christians are focused on the crucified Christ rather than the resurrected Christ.

With this, with our profound gratitude, I seal you in the infinite, unconditional, indescribable peace of the Buddha.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Taking Christianity and yourself down from the cross

SOME will understand. May you be that some!


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus Christ through Kim Michaels, April 10, 2023. This dictation was given during the 2023 Easter webinar – Taking Christianity and yourself down from the cross.

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ. There are various quotes in the Christian scriptures of my supposedly direct words. What is the most numerous quote repeated a number of times? It is this: “Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites.” Who are the scribes and Pharisees? What are they a symbol for? Well, let us start by looking at it, not in terms of specific people or lifestreams, but in terms of a certain state of consciousness. What was it that the scribes and Pharisees did? They were looking at the Jewish scriptures, and they were thinking, but they were thinking within the boundaries, what today would be called the paradigms of the Jewish religion, never thinking outside.

What did they do? They came up with interpretations. They became more and more elaborate, more and more complex. And why? Well, partly because they could not stop themselves, but partly because it made them seem superior, because they could understand these elaborate interpretations that nobody else could understand. And this is a very old tendency on this planet, on many other planets, where people become more and more enveloped in, identified with, a certain paradigm, a certain ideology, a certain religion, a certain philosophy. They think within these boundaries, but as they are thinking, they become more and more complex, more and more artificial, and they set up this elaborate system.

Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites!

But why did I say that they were hypocrites? Normally, when you think of hypocrites, you think of people who, for example, say one thing but they do not act on it, they do not follow it, they do not walk their talk. And this was partly what the scribes and Pharisees did, as you can find in another quote where I said that they put burdens on the people but they would not follow it themselves. But there is more to it than that.

What is a hypocrite, really, when you look at it from a different perspective? A hypocrite is one who believes that his way or her way of thinking about a specific issue is the only way, is the highest way.
And they also believe that this will get them to whatever goal is defined. In other words, the scribes and the Pharisees at my time believed that by thinking about religious matters, they could qualify to enter heaven, they could think their way into heaven. But what had they done? They were in the consciousness of separation below the 48th level. They had no conscious intuition. They had no idea of the value of intuition. And what did that mean? It means that they had used the dualistic consciousness, as we have explained so many times, to create their own worldview, their own ideology. And they thought it was complete, it was the highest truth. They thought that heaven conformed to the thought system they had created on earth. They thought they had changed God’s law, or rather, they thought that God’s law was what their system described, their system was an accurate description of God’s law. And they were not willing to even consider that it might not be the case.

What had they done? They had set themselves up as authorities. Why did they think they were authorities? Because they could understand the complex interpretations and doctrines of the Jewish religion. But who had created them? Well, they themselves, or at least people in the same mindset, over generations. They thought they had authority. Why did they have authority? They could understand the doctrines, but they would not see that the reason they could understand the doctrines was that they were in a certain state of mind and the doctrines came from that state of mind, but they still felt that because they could understand these complicated doctrines, they were superior to the general population who could not understand it. But it was not that they were understanding a higher truth, was it? They were understanding a mental image, a human fabrication that sprang from their own minds. That is why they could understand it and nobody else could understand it, at least nobody who was not in their frame of mind.

They claimed to have authority, but it was a self-validating authority. They had created the parameters that they claimed gave them authority. Of course, they did not see this. They claimed they had authority because they understood the law of God. But it was their own self-created law, so what authority did they have?

What happened when they encountered me? Well, I had a slightly, you might say, different approach to truth and knowledge than they did. I can of my own self do nothing. I actually said on occasions: “I can of my own self know nothing. Whatever I speak is given to me by the Father.” I recognized that my mind is not self-sufficient. This will, of course, surprise many Christians who have elevated me to being this superior being, the only Son of God. Surely, I would know everything that God knew. But I was not the only Son of God. I was a human being in embodiment. And why did I say: “I can, of my own self, do nothing?” Because I could only act by using God’s energy and power, and I could only know by using the mind of God or the universal mind of Christ.

Intricate theological discussions within a closed system

They were hypocrites because they claimed to have authority from God, but it was their own self-created earthly authority that was disconnected from the Christ mind. When they encountered me, they felt superior. And when I refused to submit to them as the people did, they started accusing me. What did they start doing? They tried to find fault. They tried to look at the Jewish scriptures and the rules derived from them and accused me in all ways. There are things that are not recorded in the scriptures at all where they tried to pull me into these very intricate theological discussions so that they could, first of all, create such a hugely complex problem that they could always interpret it in any way they wanted.

What is one of the effects of complicating things? Well, first of all, you can always interpret. The more complex, the more interpretations they are. You can always make it seem like you are right. It confuses people. The more complexity there is, the more confused people are. If they accept that you have authority, well, then you can always just say that they are not understanding the doctrines, and that is why they do not agree with you or why they see it differently.

They tried to play these tricks on me, and ,of course, it did not work. Why? Because I did not enter into these intricate theological discussions with them. I simply rebuked them with very simple statements such as: “Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites.” How do you really drag that into a complex intellectual discussion?

This is one approach to knowledge that you see on earth. You confine your search for knowledge to a specific system defined on earth, and then you think and interpret within that framework, coming up with more and more complex interpretations and theories. This, of course, is what you see in today’s world with scientific materialism. You see a very peculiar situation in today’s world where science is nailed to the cross by materialism. Why? Well, science was designed by Saint Germain to be an open-ended process. You never confine scientific inquiry and theory to a specific framework. You never say: “Here we have this final outer framework, and we can never go beyond it.” This, of course, is what the Jewish religion had done with the Jewish scriptures. This is what the Catholic Church did with the Christian scriptures and their own doctrines. They have created a closed system.

The irony, science was designed by Saint Germain to free people, to free the people’s minds from these closed systems of the medieval Catholic Church and put them into an open-ended process. Of course, this is not what the fallen beings wanted. They want to create a mental box and keep people in it. They started working very hard to do the same thing with science, to turn science into a closed mental box. And with the growth in materialism, they managed to do it to a large extent. There is still some openness in the scientific community and the scientific process, but much progress has been delayed because materialists want to confine scientific inquiry and theory to the materialist framework. If I was walking today in the institutions of learning and research, I would again say: “Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites.”

Open-ended co-creation vs. creating a closed mental box

The other approach to knowledge is, of course, that you say: “We will not confine our questions, our inquiry, to a particular framework. We will look beyond, at least our present framework, and seek knowledge from another source.” Science seeks it by observing the world, by coming up with theories that are then tested through experiment. A perfectly valid approach, of course, but not the only approach.

The other approach is that the mind can actually inquire into knowledge, and the mind can go beyond a certain framework. Now, this is a subtle topic to understand because what is it that creates these closed mental boxes? You may say, “Well, the Catholic clergy certainly created the medieval mental box because they would persecute or execute anyone who questioned their doctrines”, but what actually creates the mental box is, of course, the mind. It is the mind that sets the parameters and then decides it will not go beyond it and it does not want anyone else to go beyond it. This is typically done, again, by those who form an elite, whether they are fallen beings or not, but they want to be superior to others. They confine their minds to a certain mental box, and they want everybody else to do the same, which is why you saw that the Catholic clergy, not all of whom were fallen beings, had managed to get virtually all people in Europe to confine themselves to the mental box created by the church.

The mind has this ability to create a mental box and to confine its inquiry into knowledge to that framework. And why does the mind have this ability? Because, as we have said, the earth is a reality simulator where you must be able to create any experience for yourself that you want. And there are two ways to create the experience, as I have explained. You can be a co-creator, or you can be a separate being who is creating the illusion that you have defined your own reality. You have become as a God who is defining good and evil, and you create a complete fantasy picture disconnected from reality. And there is, because of the law of free will, no limit to how deep you can go into this separation and illusion, how intricate of a picture you can create. It is just a matter of your imagination. But, of course, the law of free will mandates that any mental image you can create, any mental box you can create for your mind, you must be able to get yourself out of. And how do you then do this? Well, obviously, by seeking knowledge outside of any of these mental boxes created on earth. And what is the way to do this? Well, you can do it through the intellect, by analyzing, by logical, rational thinking, but the most efficient way to do this is through what you normally call intuition.

The key of knowledge

Intuition, as we have said, is [when] the Conscious You steps outside of all the cells you have created, outside the mental box, experiences directly that there is something to know outside the mental box, and that this something seems more real than what is in the mental box. Because you do not need to argue for or against it. You do not need to intellectualize and analyze. You experience.

This, of course, is the path to Christhood. And you can say that when the mind becomes a closed system and goes into creating this mental image, the Conscious You is nailed to the cross, the cross created by the mind in the physical, in the emotional, mental and identity realm. And the way to get yourself down from the cross is, of course, to get outside of the mental box, dismantle the mental box and seek knowledge from a source outside your own mind. Based on this, you could say that people who are walking the path to Christhood are seeking knowledge from outside their own minds, from outside any of the mental boxes, thought systems, created on earth. But the question is, does that necessarily mean that they have the key of knowledge? In other words, you can find the spiritual path, you can find an ascended master teaching, and you might not yet have grasped what is the key to making the best use of the teaching. It is quite possible, and it has, of course, happened to people, that they find an ascended master teaching that has genuine progressive revelation directly from the ascended masters (we are not talking just about this dispensation but other spiritual movements and dispensations as well). There is genuine knowledge coming into the physical realm from the ascended masters through a messenger or in other ways. But the question is now, do people focus on the outer knowledge that is coming through, the words, the form, the contents of the teachings, or do they seek to use the teachings only as a stepping stone for activating their intuition, for overcoming the separate selves so that the Conscious You becomes more and more able to step outside of your outer mind and therefore directly experience the ascended masters? In other words, as we have said before, the highest way to use the spiritual teaching is to make contact with the consciousness from where the teaching comes. The highest way to use an ascended master teaching is that you use the teaching to get to a point where you personally can have an inner intuitive contact, a direct experience of an ascended master and his or her consciousness. Then you have made the highest use of the teaching.

Are you willing to question your mental image of the teaching?

But there are, of course, students who are not ready to do this. There are even some that are not willing to do this because they are still trapped in this desire to make themselves seem superior to others. They use a spiritual teaching and ascended master teaching in a different way. They do it just like the scribes and Pharisees. They are saying: “Here we have an ascended master teaching. We recognize it came from a higher source. But the teaching does not cover every possible topic.” So these people create their own interpretations. Sometimes they cannot even formulate it in words, they just have it in their mind at a higher level of words, a certain world view, a certain view of themselves that they feel now is validated by the outer teaching coming from the ascended masters.

Now, if they would do as I said, step outside the outer mind and contact the ascended master that gave the teaching, they would be able to see that their mental image is not in accordance with the master. It is out of alignment with the master, and so they could free themselves from it. But because they are not willing to question their interpretation, their mental image, they become stuck like the scribes and Pharisees. They, of course, do not see this and, in a sense, you could say they are not doing exactly the same as the scribes and Pharisees did because they had an outer scripture that was not being renewed. There was not progressive revelation. They had a closed box in which they interpreted it. If you have an ascended master teaching there is progressive revelation, but the question is: “Are these students I am talking about, are they really listening to the progressive revelation?”

We have seen it over and over again that some students are not actually listening to what we are saying. They are only hearing what validates their mental image, what conforms to their mental image. The mental image may be based on our teachings, but progressive revelation is ongoing, it is progressive, it is like a river that is flowing, but the mental image that you have in your mind is a still image or a series of still images, but still, you are not tuning into, you are not experiencing, the flow.

No final teaching

Some students actually think that an ascended master has a certain knowledge, a certain teaching that he is giving to earth and that teaching is fixed. In other words, without maybe even putting words on this, they are thinking that I, the ascended master Jesus, I have a certain teaching up here in my mind, and I have given parts of that through this dispensation and parts of that through that dispensation, but ultimately there will come a point where I have given the final teaching that I want to give, and then it will never change. This, of course, is not reality. I am constantly growing, evolving. I do not have a fixed teaching.

You see, even in the Jewish religion, even in the Christian religion, some people have been willing to acknowledge that human beings can receive knowledge from a higher source. The Christians claim the Bible is the word of God and was received through some form of direct revelation, however they imagine it. They agree that human beings can get knowledge from a higher source, but they think the purpose of this giving of knowledge from a higher source is that there is one fixed, limited, truth up here that is being given and it is possible that you can come to a point where revelation is now complete, like the Christians believe about the Bible was complete in the year 100 or so when the scriptures were written down, and now there will be no more revelation forthcoming.

You cannot fathom the mind of ascend master

It is even possible that students can believe that the ascended masters are giving ongoing revelation, but everything we say validates what these students believe they already know. And when we say something that does not validate their view, they either do not hear it, or they find a way to ignore it or explain it away. In other words, some students, when they hear a dictation, they are filtering it through their perception filter, only hearing what validates and conforms to their mental image of what the teaching should be like, and the rest they do not hear. They ignore it. They explain it away.

This is, of course, the consciousness of Satan that I rebuked with Peter, but they do not see it because, after all, they are ascended master students. They believe in the ascended masters. They believe we can give teachings, and they believe the teachings we give conform to their mental image.

“Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites.” What are some of the same of the tendencies we see? And, again, we are not trying to find fault. We are not trying to blame anybody given the state of the world and given a tradition you see from, for example, Christianity and materialistic science. You have been brought up with these tendencies, so we are not blaming you. We are simply trying to help you see that this is part of what keeps you nailed to the cross, especially in your mental minds.

What are some of these tendencies? Well, one is to think that there is a final amount of knowledge in the mind of an ascended master that he is seeking to give forth and therefore it is possible for a human being in embodiment to come to a full understanding of the mind of an ascended master. Some think that they have been students of Saint Germain for so many years, they have read and studied all of these dictations that he gave- for example, through previous dispensations – and they know the full message that Saint Germain wants to give to earth. This is, of course, completely out of touch with the reality of Saint Germain who does not have a final amount of knowledge he wants to give to earth. He has a series of various steps and elements of knowledge that he gradually plans to release as the golden age progresses over the next 2000 years. Saint Germain’s knowledge, that he wants to impart to humankind and give to earth, will not come to an end until he is no longer the Hierarch of the Age of Aquarius, but is released by whomever this will be, which is not determined yet. You will not in your present embodiment ever know the fullness of the message of Saint Germain.

But there is another element of this: thinking that you could know the fullness of the message, that an ascended master wants to give to earth or the fullness of the knowledge that an ascendant master has, is spiritual pride, complete illusion. As long as you are in embodiment you cannot know the fullness, for that matter an ascended master does not know the fullness of all the knowledge that is there in all of these realms that go to higher and higher levels from this sphere to the next to the next to the next and all the way to the Creator. I do not fancy myself – even though I have been an ascended master for two thousand years – of knowing everything. These people think that their minds, while they are in embodiment, are capable of grasping the full knowledge of an ascended master. But as we have said before, the difference in the mind and the mind capacity of an ascended master and an embodied being is unfathomable for an unascended being. It is such a huge difference that you simply cannot fathom it from the unascended state, therefore you cannot fathom the knowledge of an ascended master. And thinking that you can is, of course, spiritual pride, it is arrogance, it is a complete illusion.

Limitations of the intellectual mind

Then, there is another tendency that people go into and again, this is partly because you were grown up in a modern world where science and logical thinking and rational thinking are so dominant. You go into thinking that first of all, you think that the human intellect can grasp the full knowledge of how the world works. Especially, you think that when you recognize there is a spiritual realm and there are beings in that spiritual realm who have knowledge, you think that the intellect can grasp this knowledge, can analyze it, can categorize it, can put it into these subconscious file folders and you think that the intellect can grasp how the world actually works. But this is again hubris. Scientists, materialists believe that one day science will – through the intellect, through the scientific method – know everything there is to know about the universe. For that matter, they believed this in the late 1800s, some of them, and today they are scientists who believe the same. They believe that knowledge is, we might say, horizontal. In other words, there is a huge plane – you might compare it to: there is a big library and there are all these shelves of books that contain all the knowledge about the universe. And it is just a matter of going down these rows of shelves and reading all the books and when you have read all the books, then you know everything, the intellect can fathom everything. But knowledge is not horizontal. Knowledge is not intellectual. There is more to know than is dreamt of in your philosophy, there is more between heaven and earth that is dreamt of in your philosophy. There is the intellect, is only one way to look at knowledge, to look for knowledge, to grasp knowledge, to use knowledge.

Now, it is a very valuable faculty that is especially good for practical applications on earth. In other words, on understanding how the material universe works. The intellect is good as grasping this. We are not in any way putting down the intellect and people’s ability to think. But there are ascended master students who recognize that they have spiritual teachers. We are in a higher level of consciousness, we have a spiritual teaching, but they still think they can grasp this with their intellects and this is a fallacy. And it is a potentially limiting fallacy because it can keep you trapped on the cross where you are continually throughout a lifetime trying to understand intellectually the ascended master teachings, trying to analyze them, to categorize them, to label them, to fit them into some filing system you have in your mind. But there are things about the function of the spiritual world that the intellect on earth will never be able to fathom. It will never fathom it. When you ascend, you are not primarily using the intellect to gather knowledge- you use the intuitive faculties and direct experience, many other actually avenues for seeking knowledge that you have in the ascended realm. And you know from experience there are so many things that the intellect cannot deal with. If you are trying to understand the ascended master teachings through the intellect there will be aspects of the teaching that you simply cannot see, you cannot fathom it, it does not compute as they say. Because your intellect cannot deal with it.

The linear mind’s need for consistency

Part of the entire scientific mindset is, of course, the linear mind as we have called it. And one aspect of the linear mind is that it always looks for consistency. There must not be any contradictions, there must not be anything unexplained, there must be a certain timeline that is logical and starts from one point and goes to another point, there cannot be any gaps or inconsistencies in a timeline. You see, the linear mind wants to make everything concrete, everything linear, not just on a linear timeline, but it wants to make everything concrete -so it can relate to something that the intellect can fathom.

But what have I said? When you go into duality, what do you do? You are creating a mental image, an illusion that you think is reality. But how are you creating that? Through the intellect, through the linear mind. How can, as Einstein even said, you overcome a problem with the same state of consciousness that created a problem? How can you free yourself from your illusions and delusions by using the very intellect that created those illusions? It cannot be done, which is why the scribes and the Pharisees could not recognize Christ. They wanted to pull me and everything I said into their system and I came to free them from the system. How would I have any chance of freeing people if I conform to their mental images as we have said many times before?

But there are still ascended masters’ students who cannot fathom this, they are trying to put our progressive revelation into their intellectual, linear, concrete system. When exactly did Sanat Kumara come to earth? What was the year? When exactly was Atlantis? When did this happen, when did that happen? Why is there a contradiction between what was said in the I AM Movement and what was said in the Summit Lighthouse and what we are saying today. Why is there a contradiction between what we are saying today and what was said in the Bible? Why is there a contradiction between what the ascended masters are saying today and what was said in the Vedas or Nordic mythology or this or that or the next thing. These are all the linear mind – trying to fit everything into its system so it can feel that it is secure, because it has everything under control. This is as Mother Mary talked about this dream of protecting yourself from bad things happening in the world by knowing everything, by being able to control everything in the outer world. There are students who are caught in this trying to use our teachings to give themselves so much knowledge that they think that when they know enough, they will be able to control everything. As Mother Mary so eloquently explained, this will not happen. It is not a matter of knowing enough.

There are scientists who believe that when you know enough about this or that, you will be able to control every aspect of life on earth. And we fully understand, I fully acknowledge why they believe this. After all there was a Greek philosopher over 2000 years ago who coined the phrase “atoms as an indivisible unit” and by scientists continuing to research, gaining more and more knowledge about atoms, they develop the ability to split the atom and create a nuclear reactor or nuclear bomb. They think that this- the linear mind thinks that this- can be extended indefinitely or at least until you reach the final knowledge. But first of all, there is no final knowledge. Second of all, there is knowledge that the linear mind, the intellect will never be able to fathom. We have said before that if the knowledge that you have on earth is the spoon, then the total knowledge is the ocean. And this does not mean that you have a certain amount of knowledge on earth that you can fathom with the intellect and the ocean is also an amount of knowledge that can be fathomed with the intellect. Most of this knowledge cannot be fathomed by the intellect, it does not conform to the linear mind.

What is the knowledge that you are receiving on earth even from the ascended realm? It is knowledge that is geared towards helping you free yourself from your self-created illusions. Therefore, somewhat adapted to those illusions, so you can grasp the knowledge, lock into it and start walking the path. Because if we give your knowledge that nobody can grasp, we are not helping anybody, are we? If you want to take everything literally, if you want to interpret everything linearly then you are not making use of the teaching and therefore you are still hanging on the cross in your mental mind that you put yourself on.

The primary feature of the fallen mindset

The primary feature of the fallen mindset that the fallen beings are in is that they have created a mental image that they feel is so complete that they do not need to look beyond it or question it. They believe their minds have the basic knowledge of how the world works, how the universe works, how creation works. But this belief is based on their self-created illusions because they feel they are so complete, they know so much, they are so complex of an understanding of life and grant you, some fallen beings have an extremely complex world view. You may look at the world view we have given you and say this is very complex about fallen beings and avatars and this and that. But it is actually nothing compared to what some fallen beings have in their minds, they have created it not only in this sphere, but in previous spheres, they have an extremely complicated world view. And why is this? What have I said? Free will must be outplayed, you must be able to create any world view, any image, any experience you want inside your own mind. When you’ve eaten a forbidden fruit going into the knowledge of good and evil, you are creating a mental image. And once you are convinced that your mental image is reality, then no outside force can pull you out of it- so you must be allowed to go as far as you can until you cannot stand it anymore. Christ is not allowed by the law of free will to go in and challenge some of these fallen beings. You can challenge the fallen beings in embodiment when Christ is in embodiment, that is why I could challenge the scribes and the Pharisees and the Sanhedrin, because I was in embodiment and they were in embodiment. But some of the fallen beings in the emotional realm, mental realm and the identity realm, we cannot challenge. At least not yet – there comes a certain cycle where we can, but they must be allowed to fulfill that cycle.

The Zeno paradox

What is it that they do in order to create this complex image? Well, we have talked about before the Greek philosopher Zeno that created the paradox. You have to go to a certain city, there is say 42 kilometers there. Can you ever get there? No, because first, you have to go to the halfway point, then you have to go to the halfway point of the remaining distance and so forth. And you can continue to divide the distance into a halfway point indefinitely. This is also known in mathematics where you can take the number zero and the number one and you can divide it with a certain factor and you can keep dividing indefinitely. There is no end, there is no end- or at least that is how the theory goes and the linear mind cannot fathom this. Just trying to think about this- you keep dividing the distance into smaller and smaller components and it never ends. The linear mind will say: “But there must be an end, there must be the smallest component.”  That is why the Greek philosopher came up with this concept: they are atoms that cannot be divided further. There must be the smallest component – says the linear mind, but there is not. There is no limit to how far the linear mind can go except that a being can run out of time.

The way out of the jungle

What is the only way out of it? Once you have gone into this cycle, what is the only way out of it? Well, take the paradox of walking to the city. You are a human being, you walk by taking one step at a time. You have to walk a distance of 42 miles. First you walk to -or to 42 kilometers you walk to- the 21-kilometer mark and you stop there, wipe the sweat off your brow and rest a little bit. And then you start walking again, till you come to the next halfway point, and you continue to the next halfway point and the next one. Now, theoretically you can keep going forever, but there comes a point where you are now one step away from the destination. In other words, you can cover the remaining distance in one step. What is the point in dividing it into the halfway point and taking a half of a step, a quarter of a step, an eighth of a step and smaller and smaller increments of steps? Why not simply take that one last step and you have arrived? And that is what can bring a being out of this self-created never-ending spiral, never-ending story- by you suddenly coming to realize: “I cannot stand the complexity, I cannot stand it anymore, there must be a way out.” And that is when you come to that recognition when a teacher must appear and offer you at least something that can bring you on the way out of your own self-created illusion.

Do you really think you know better?

This, of course, is what we hope to do by giving direct teachings. But if a person has not come to that point of having had enough of its own mind and the grandeur of the mental images that it has created, then we cannot help the student. The student might listen to our teachings, might read them, might study them, might know them by heart, might be able to quote them, might be able to interpret them in more and more complex interpretations, but the person has not started walking out of the jungle. The person is still trying to fit the teachings into its world view and therefore the person is still on the cross. Literally, in a mental mind you can keep going indefinitely- into more and more complexity, deeper and deeper details, more and more details trying to create more and more, and more and more, consistent story, linear story. Instead of realizing that even as an ascended master teaching is a means to an end, not an end in itself. It is not meant to give you intellectual knowledge, it is meant to help you transcend your mental box. And if you use it for that purpose you can quickly transcend your mental box, so you are free and you can jump down from the cross.

But if you are still in love with your own mind and the grandeur of your mind, you do not want to get off the cross- because after all, when you are hanging up there on the cross, you might be fixated on the cross, but you are above all those people standing below looking at you.  Where are they looking? They are looking up at you because you are on this cross and you feel superior to them, so you do not even want to get down. I bow to your free will. What else can I do? Because you actually think that I as an ascended master I’m one of those people standing down there on the ground and I’m below you- you know better. You either know better than the ascended master or you certainly know better than the messenger who probably is getting something wrong if he is not getting something that validates your view.

What can I say? Well, we try. Why did I engage the scribes and Pharisees 2000 years ago? Because that is the law, when we have an opportunity, we must seek to help as many people as possible. Even if they have previously been impossible to help. But that is who we are as ascended masters and that is why we are still with earth. Because we do not feel that we have done everything that could be done to help unascended beings. You may say here is the ascended realm- a HUGE, huge world to explore. We have ascended from earth, we have escaped from earth, we are not confined to earth, there is nothing forcing us to stay with earth. But we are choosing to do so because we feel there is still something that can be done, that can be said and as the Buddha said: “Some will understand.” I hope that all of those who listen to this or who read it, will be among the “some” who understand- not only understand, but grasp, internalize. And therefore, make contact with the consciousness of the being that I am who is much more than can ever be put into words. But even that can be used by the linear mind as an excuse for saying: “Oh, but the masters are saying there is so much more that cannot be expressed in words- therefore my world view is just so advanced that it cannot be expressed in words or it is so advanced that the messenger cannot fathom it. Therefore, cannot take a dictation about it, but it shows how superior it is.”  Again, SOME will understand. May you be that some!

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Taking Christianity and yourself down from the cross

Let go of the fear of the physical consequences and dare to be the Christ!


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, April 10, 2023. This dictation was given during the 2023 Easter webinar – Taking Christianity and yourself down from the cross.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary and I hold a spiritual office as the Divine Mother for earth. You will know from the Christian scriptures that when Jesus was crucified, I was standing there at the foot of the cross looking up at him. Now, I hold the office of the Divine Mother for all people on earth and I am standing at the foot of each of the crosses upon which the sons and daughters of God are crucified, looking up at them. When I stood there in a physical body in front of Jesus, my desire was to see him come down from the cross and be alive. Now, as I stand before the crosses of every human being on earth, the desire is for all of them to come down from the cross and be alive. I am now an ascended being, which means that I am not focused in one particular body, in one particular mind, and thus I can, metaphorically speaking, in the mind, stand before every human being on earth.

Being in a physical body

What is it that crucifies people? Well, the other masters have talked about various aspects of this. We have said that what crucifies you is the selves that you have in your emotional, mental and identity body. But, of course, there are four levels of the material realm, so what about the physical? We have told you that the cross is a symbol of what is happening in the mind, yet many people on earth take the story, the Easter story, literally and they focus on the physical aspects. That is why you see so many Christian churches that have an image of the crucified Christ and not the resurrected Christ. This is, of course, very understandable. I am in no way blaming people. I am simply describing what is happening. It is very understandable that people are focused on the physical interpretation of everything because, after all, you who are not ascended are still in a physical body. You are in embodiment.

What is meant by being in a body? What does it mean? Well, one of the things it definitely means is that the physical body is made of matter. It exists with many other bodies made of matter and with many so-called non-alive things made out of matter. Matter on earth has a certain density. The body is made out of the same density as all other matter and that is why the body cannot, or so it seems, escape matter. If your body, which is a biological thing, and therefore, has a certain density as most biological things, comes in contact with a rock, then the rock is a harder substance and it will hurt your body. You can look at the material world, the matter realm, the mother realm, and see that there are so many things in this world that can hurt your physical body. And, of course, this can have an effect on the physical body. Your body can die, your body can be ill, your body can be handicapped in various ways that affect the functioning of the body.

The Conscious You

But, of course, what is a human being? A human being is more than the body. Even Christianity recognizes this, although it has taken out the deeper understanding of what it means. Christianity talks about a soul inhabiting the body, but it does not give a sophisticated understanding of what the soul is and how the soul can be saved. We have, of course, given this understanding with all of our teachings, especially the teachings about the separate self. But the most revolutionary aspect of our teachings is the concept of the Conscious You. In other words, you have this outer personality, what most people call the soul, but you are not that outer personality, because there is a core of your being that can step outside of that outer personality made up of all these separate selves. And this is, of course, the very foundation for you being taken down from the cross or stepping down from the cross with the help of Christ. Because you can realize that as you are not the outer personality, you are not the body. Most spiritual people realize they are more than the body. And yet, when the body gives them pain, the conscious self is often pulled into the body and you forget that you are more than the body. Again, this is understandable because the physical body is capable of delivering such a strong pain that it is very, very difficult to ignore it.

Characteristics of the physical realm

What is it that I would like to give you as part of this conference? Well, the question is, it may be fairly easy for people to see that after you leave the physical body, you can let these separate selves die, come down from the cross in your mind, and you can ascend. But it is more difficult for people to acknowledge that you can actually come down from the cross while you are still in a physical body. What does this require you to go through? What is the process you can go through for coming down from the cross while you are still in embodiment? Well, let us start with people who are not in direct physical pain, who are not suffering a handicap or severe illness.

Let us start with the average person who are living a normal life, not particularly ill, not particularly in pain. What is it that is characteristic about the physical realm, the mother realm? Well, you can say that in your emotional body, you can have some very, very strong emotions, but they do not leave a physical consequence. It is possible that your emotional body can return to a calm state. Therefore, in a sense, from a certain perspective at least, your emotional body can be compared to the ocean. When a storm blows the ocean into hot, tall waves, they can be very destructive. But when the storm subsides, the ocean will, by itself, return to a calm state. But the physical body is not like the ocean. If something happens to the body, say you are in a car accident and you lose a leg, nothing on earth can undo this.

In other words, in the three higher realms, you can have various consequences and it is easy enough to see that they can be undone. But in the physical, there can be consequences that cannot be undone. Now, most of you have probably experienced in this lifetime that you have been in these situations where you did something or something happened and you knew it created a physical consequence that could not be undone. Many women experience this when they realize they are pregnant, whether it is planned or not, but especially if it is not planned. Many experience it, for example, if you have a car accident that is not serious for bodily injury but it destroys your car and you realize that nothing is going to put the humpty-dumpty car together again.

The “nothing can fix this” self

There are many other situations, of course, but what I am bringing you towards is this recognition that this is not your first embodiment. You have, in many past embodiments, experienced these unchangeable consequences, physical consequences. And when you look at the violent history of earth, it is not difficult to see that in past lifetimes you have most likely experienced more severe consequences than you have experienced in this lifetime. What has this created in you? Well, it has created a number of these subconscious separate selves, but it has created one overall self that fears this experience that now you are again facing one of these unchangeable consequences, one of these situations where you realize something happened in the physical that cannot be undone.

And this self has not only a fear of this happening, it also has a very strong reaction to this happening. It can be a sense of being overwhelmed, a sense of dread, a sense of guilt. It can have various overarching feelings for different people, but there is always this sense of: “Oh, it happened again. Nothing can change this. Once again, I cannot escape this consequence.” And again, there is no blame here. We are not saying, we are not blaming you in any way for having developed this. I was in physical embodiment. I had such a self. And when I stood there looking at Jesus hanging on the cross, it was activated and I had this overwhelming sense of: “Nothing can undo this. Nothing can fix this.”

But the thing is, if you are to step down from the cross while you are still in embodiment, you have to come to see this self. And first of all, it is difficult for most people to see this self. Now, you who have followed our teachings, who have applied the teachings, who are coming to see other selves, even coming to see the self that is just as difficult, namely the primal self, you will have some understanding of the process, some momentum on the process. And in a sense, you could say that this sense that nothing can be undone started with your primal self. Because when you received your cosmic birth trauma as an avatar, you had that sense: “Nothing can undo this.” But, of course, many of the original inhabitants of the earth, have also gone through the birth trauma, are realizing: “Nothing can undo this.” There is both a very strong collective self, but most of us also develop this individual self that dreads this experience.

And this is a tricky self to undo while you are in physical embodiment. Many people who have ascended have not actually managed to undo this self while they were still in a physical body. They have carried this self with them, but they have still qualified for their ascension. And then when they ascended, it was easier to overcome this self because now they knew: “I am never going to have to go back into physical embodiment.” But it is possible to overcome this self while you are still in a physical body. I did not achieve this in my embodiment as Mother Mary, but Jesus had largely achieved it.

And that is why he was not in panic during his arrest and trial and crucifixion. He still had a ghost, but it was not this fear of the physical consequences. It was more an expectation of what might happen so that he could continue his mission on earth. But he had overcome this self and you can see this exemplified in some of his statements, such as: “Tear down this temple and in three days I will rebuild it.” In other words, he did not fear the death of the physical body or any pain that could be inflicted on that physical body. Of course, when he was whipped, when he had the crown of thorns put on his head, when he was nailed to the cross, there was a physical pain. But because he was so non-identified from the body, it was not nearly as severe of a physical pain as it otherwise would have been. And why was this? Because he did not experience the physical pain through that self that is so in panic about avoiding these unchangeable physical consequences.

Of course, we understand fully that for many people this is difficult, but some of you have worked with the tools and teachings we have given where you can begin to at least contemplate this self. And you can begin to go through a process in your mind where you look at it, examine it, examine even your view of the matter world, the physical octave and the consequences. And there are certain steps you can take which I will describe.

Now you might begin with this entire concept that we have given that what really affects you is not what someone else does to you, but your reaction to it. And with ‘someone else’, we can expand this to say the entire matter realm, including your own physical body. When you have started disidentifying yourself from the physical body and know you are more than the body, then in a way, the physical body is someone else doing something to you as a being, as a psychological-spiritual being. You are inhabiting the body. And you see the body as most people see their cars. They get into their car and they do not think they have become the car by getting into the car. And if the car will not start, they are thinking their car is doing something to them. But they do not think their bodies are doing something to them because they are so identified with their body.

When you start disidentifying from the body, you can also disidentify from the material world and say: “The material world is not really doing something that affects me. It might affect my body, but if I am not the body, then even what happens to the body is not directly affecting me. What is affecting me is what takes place in my mind. In other words, how I react to what happens to the body is what affects me.” And this, as we have explained before, now gives you this distance between you and the external event where you can see that there is a layer between the material world and you, which is the contents of your mind, your reactions, the selves that cause you to react. And you can, then, begin to look at: “What selves do I have that react to events in the physical world?” And you can begin to unravel these selves and let them go.

The purpose of the spiritual path

You can also take the approach that Gautama Buddha has described on a couple of occasions where he has talked about the interdependent originations. You have grown up in the Western world, many of you, or even in the modern world that is affected by the rational, logical thinking. And rational thinking, logical thinking is very much linear. You think that: “Here is a separate effect that affects me, something happened in my life that affects me, and that separate effect must have a separate cause. And if I want to escape the effect, I have to identify the cause, and then I have to do something about that cause.” This is the approach of modern science, modern medicine, and so on. You are always looking at the world as being made up of separate objects, separate phenomena, separate effects. And you want to think that for each effect, there is a line, a succession that goes back to the ultimate cause behind that effect. And if you can identify that separate cause and do something to that separate cause, you can overcome the effect. But as Gautama has explained, in reality, the world is not made of separate objects or separate beings. The world is made of an interconnected web of these interdependent originations.

There are many spiritual people and religious people who have taken this very approach, and they have used their religion or their spiritual teaching in an attempt to find a way to change their physical situation or to avoid certain physical events. It is not that this is completely invalid. You can certainly call for the protection of Archangel Michael, but as we have said, this does not override the Law of Free Will. The more constructive approach to this is to acknowledge that the purpose of the spiritual path, at least as we teach it from the ascended level, is not that you become able to create any physical circumstance you want. It is not that you attain some kind of supernatural power to manifest, for example, all the money you need to buy whatever you want, or to manifest perfect health, or to manifest the ideal situation where nothing bad ever happens to you.

This is not the purpose of the spiritual path. It might be the purpose of the left-handed path as taught by the false teachers, but it is not the purpose of the path taught by the ascended masters. Because if you actually did acquire the abilities to create the absolutely ideal situation you can imagine here in the physical realm, what would happen to you? You would become very attached to that situation, wanting to maintain it, and when you go out of embodiment, what would have to happen? Well, you would have to come back until you have had enough of that experience. Our path is, of course, the path that leads to the ascension, which means we want to free you from your attachments to earth. Our path is to help you overcome any attachments, any reactions to anything in the physical realm.

And you can overcome this by realizing that you live in a world that is very complex. You have this very complex web of these interdependent originations, so you can never actually be sure that something will not happen to you. You may give decrees and invocations to protect yourself, but you can never be completely sure. Something can happen. What can you do when you have the teachings? You can say: “It is not a matter of preventing things from happening. It is a matter of refining my reaction to whatever might happen, to the point where I can come to this inner resolution, this inner peace where I do not fear the future.” You can actually come into a state also demonstrated by Jesus when he was sitting in the Garden of Gethsemane where he said: “Father, if it be thy will, take this cup away from me.” But, then, he also said: “Nevertheless, Father, not my will, but thine be done.” This is a come-what-may attitude.

Quantum uncertainty

Of course, how can you develop this attitude? Well, you cannot develop it as long as you have this self that fears this unchangeable, epic consequence. You need to look for that self and let it go. What could we say is the goal of this process? It is actually to come to a point where nothing on earth can give you this sense that: “Oh, this is an epically bad consequence. This is the worst that could possibly happen.” Nothing on earth can give you that sense. And when you realize this consciously and start working on this, you can gradually come to expose this self and there will be other selves that are supporting it that you need to deal with first. But you can come to that point where you recognize that if you want to avoid this feeling: “Oh, now the worst thing has happened.”, or: “Now it happened again”, this sense of something unbearable has happened, then, you, the Conscious You, cannot feel this. It is not the Conscious You that feels this dread, this sense of shock, this sense of disaster. It can only be a separate self that feels this way, and it is a separate self that is attached to a specific outcome on earth.

What does the Buddha really mean when he talks about non-attachment and when he talks about the interdependent originations? Well, what he really means is that you cannot predict anything on earth with certainty. This is like quantum physics that says that before you conduct an experiment, you can only predict the probabilities of what would happen, but you cannot predict it with certainty because the outcome is not decided until you conduct the experiment. And it is the same with any situation in life. You can say that any situation in your life is a quantum experiment. There is a quantum waveform, as the scientists call it, that has certain probabilities, but you cannot know ahead of time exactly or with certainty what will happen. You cannot know until the experiment happens and the quantum waveform collapses, as the scientists say it.

Now, instead of a quantum waveform, we could talk about a karmic waveform, a karmic probability. And in a specific situation that involves several people, there is a quantum or a karmic wave that gives certain probabilities for the outcome of their interaction. But until the physical interaction actually happens, no one, not even God, can predict with certainty what will happen, what will be physically manifest. No one can know how the karmic waveform collapses or, as the Buddha has expressed it, how the cookie crumbles. You can actually come to a point where, as the Conscious You, you realize what kind of a world you are living in. You realize that nothing can be predicted with certainty, which means what? It means there are certain situations in your life, no matter how spiritual you are, no matter how many invocations and decrees you give, you cannot avoid that physical outcome. And why is this? It is because you are living in an interdependent environment where there are many other people that are part of the equation, and all of them have their free will. You are not an island.

A karmic probability for Jesus’ mission

You can come to a point, as Jesus also demonstrated by being crucified, where you have balanced your personal karma. It was not Jesus’ karma from past lives that mandated that he should be tortured and crucified. There was nothing in his personal background and past that made the Crucifixion necessary or inevitable. It was part of his larger plan. But that was because he had volunteered to play a certain part, whereby other people could outplay their free will choices. When he entered Jerusalem riding on a donkey, there was a karmic probability waveform for how the people of Jerusalem would receive him. There was no way to predict whether they would accept him, or whether they would be disappointed because he did not play the role that they expected from the King of Israel, and therefore, end up rejecting him. It could not be predicted in advance. Of course, if the people had accepted him, he would not have had to go through the Crucifixion, but could have actually continued his mission beyond the Crucifixion.

And it was not an absolute certain outcome, there were probabilities. But until he actually stood there, in front of the group of people, and Pontius Pilate gave them the choice of whether they would see the Living Christ released or whether they would see a convicted murderer released, the outcome could not be predicted with certainty.

Why are you here?

You, most of you, are avatars. You came to earth, knowing ahead of time, that you were entering such an environment where nothing could be predicted, because so many people were in duality consciousness. You came here to help change this situation, to help raise the collective consciousness. And therefore, in a sense, you could say that your mission for coming to earth as an avatar was the same as Jesus’ mission. That is why we have used him and said he is an example that you can follow to manifest and express your personal Christhood. But what is the essence of this Christhood? It is that you come to the point where you are not attached to anything on earth.

In other words, you are not attached to a specific outcome of what happens or does not happen to you, including your physical body. You are, as Jesus, willing to demonstrate that you can remain one with your higher being, no matter what happens to you. That you can remain centered on your mission and your higher being, even when you are crucified as Jesus was. Of course, in this day and age, you do not need to be crucified. But there could be other things that will happen to you that your outer mind would rather avoid.

What I am pointing out is that when you created this self that fears this terrible consequence, this self is covering over, it is eclipsing, your real mission on earth. It is preventing you from seeing why you are here. Because the self is very attached to avoiding this terrible feeling that something has happened that cannot be undone. And you are so identified with this self that you fear these consequences. Again, it is understandable. There are constant projections from the collective consciousness, but we are still saying you can overcome this.

And if you can overcome it, you will find that you will be in peace about your life, your present situation and what might or might not happen for the rest of this lifetime. And, of course, we desire to see you have this peace that passes understanding. Why does it pass understanding? Because it passes the understanding of this world that says: “But you are in the physical world. You never know what could happen. You could become ill, and then what? It would be a disaster.” You have all of these selves in the collective consciousness that are projecting at people, including you, all of these terrible things that could happen.

Now, these selves, these collective selves, where do they come from?Well, partly they come from people, but many of them were actually created by the fallen beings, as we have explained now, that the fallen beings create a problem, and then they set themselves up as having the only solution to the problem. Many of these selves are created to fear physical consequences. But who created these physical consequences, such as war? Well, the fallen beings, of course.

The hatred of the mother

Then, you have other selves, created by the fallen beings, that project that: “If you can just avoid these consequences, then you are okay.” All of the life of many people is trapped into avoiding these terrible consequences, which means they are never there to do anything, they are never there to take any chances, they just live. They submit themselves to whatever conditions there are in society, so they can avoid these consequences which you see in many nations around the world, including Russia right now, where people have submitted themselves and said: “Well, the government can do whatever it wants as long as we have our daily lives.” This, of course, cannot lead you to manifest Christhood. These are some of these considerations you can take to identify whatever your personal self is that fears these terrible consequences, these undoable consequences in the matter realm.

Of course, this very self, it hates the mother realm. We have before talked about the concept of hatred of the mother. And the very core of this, for most people, is this desire to avoid these terrible consequences, and a hatred of matter, because it can create these terrible consequences that nothing can undo. You can create a consequence in matter that nothing in matter can undo.

Freedom from your past choices

And, of course, we have told you that the law of free will states that you must be able to make any choice you can imagine, but you must also be able to free yourself from any choice you have made in the past. And many people look at this, even many people who understand karma, and they say: “Well, but I can make a choice in a physical consequence, or in a physical realm that causes me to be in an accident, and I end up sitting in a wheelchair, and I will sit there for the rest of my life. How can I undo that choice? You say I should be able to free myself from any choice I have made, but this choice cannot be undone in the matter realm.”

And this is, of course, true. The cause of it is that the matter realm is the school of hard knocks for most people on earth, because you are on an unnatural planet. And on an unnatural planet, matter is so dense that there are certain physical consequences that cannot be undone. But we have not said that the law of free will mandates that you must be allowed to make any choice you can make in the physical realm, and you should be able to undo any physical consequence of any choice you made. The nature of the physical realm is that you can make choices that cannot be undone in the physical realm. What have we said? We have said, you must be able to free yourself from any choice you made. And, of course, even in the physical realm, the unavoidable consequence is only felt by the body, at least the physical consequence. And when the body dies, you are free from that consequence, or at least somewhat free from it. Even in the physical realm, there is the possibility of escaping a consequence. But what we mean when we say that you must be able to free yourself from any choice you have made, is that any choice you made was made through a certain separate self, and you can always free yourself from that self.

The essence of Christhood

And we also mean that what actually really affects you, the Conscious You, is your reaction to the physical consequence. And that reaction comes from another separate self which you can also free yourself from. What is the essence of Christhood, of demonstrating Christhood? It is to demonstrate that it is possible for a human being to free yourself from any attachment, any reaction, any identification with physical conditions. Your peace of mind does not depend on physical conditions. You can attain peace of mind, a certain acceptance of physical conditions, regardless of how severe those physical consequences are. I am fully aware that the more severe they are, the more difficult it is. But consider this as a possibility. If you have experienced very severe physical consequences, could this be part of your divine plan? Could it be something you chose because you wanted, as we have said before, with illness, to demonstrate that you can still be a spiritual person even though you are facing this consequence?

This will not always be the case. Sometimes, even a severe physical consequence can be a result, as we said, as the outplaying of the interdependent originations and how the karmic cookie crumbled. But this you can also make peace with, and this is also part of Christhood to demonstrate that you are willing to be in this world and let people outplay their free will, whatever that means for you, but still remain centered in peace. Again, I know, for many of you this will seem harsh, this will seem insensitive, this will seem impossible to achieve, but it is not impossible. What one has done all can do, but in this case, we can say what many have done all can do. Because many people have achieved this throughout the ages, not even all of them in the Christian tradition.

Giving up unrealistic expectations and desires

Now, in order to actually overcome this self or this conglomerate of selves, I want to give you a different view of Christhood. And I would like to begin with what Jesus has actually said, on several occasions, that the ascended masters are like used car salesmen who are using the bait and switch technique. In other words, we have to approach a group of people based on their present level of consciousness. What are their expectations? What is their motivation? And then, we have to give them a teaching that caters to that, so they can connect to the teaching. And, then, the hope is that as they make use of the teaching, they would reach a higher level of consciousness where now we can give them a higher teaching, a higher motivation, a higher understanding of what the spiritual path is about.

What am I saying here? I am saying that it is natural, it is unavoidable that when many people first find the spiritual path, and even when they find an ascended master teaching, they, of course, have certain expectations, certain desires. To really walk the spiritual path, you have to make an effort, and something has to motivate you to make an effort. Human beings, again, in their linear mind, they think that: “ If I am to make an effort, I have to get something out of it. What is it I want to get out of it? What effort do I need to make, so I can get that result?”

In other words, they think there is again this linear cause-effect sequence. The cause is: “I make the effort”, the effect is that: “I get something that I want.” All people find the spiritual path and they have this expectation of what effect they will get out of making an effort. And again, this is unavoidable, this is perfectly fine. But most people, when they first find an ascended master teaching, they have an unrealistic expectation, they have unrealistic desires. Because they think that the teaching, the purpose of following the teaching and making the effort is to get certain physical conditions, or to avoid certain physical conditions. Their motivation is focused on the physical realm. But what is the purpose of the path to Christhood? It is to transcend dependence on, and identification with, the physical realm, and to demonstrate that you can be in the world, but not of the world. What does that mean? That means that you need to, at some point on the path, have one of these moments of truth where you realize your earlier motivation, your earlier expectations were just unrealistic.

If you want to go to a higher level of the path to Christhood, you need to let them die. You need to give up that life in order to receive the higher life of Christ. You need to let the dead bury their dead. You need to be willing to die. Let those selves, those expectations die for the sake of following Christ. Many ascended master students that we have seen throughout the ages have been in this mindset. Many religious people, spiritual people are dreaming about achieving some kind of result on earth where they either have special abilities that can manifest the outer situation they want, or they will be acknowledged and validated by many people. Even some of Jesus’ disciples, which you can read between the lines in the scriptures, had this dream of some glory they would achieve when Jesus was recognized as the Messiah and they were his early followers, Peter among them.

You can come to that point where you realize these kinds of expectations, these kinds of desires are actually part of what keeps you nailed to your personal cross and if you want to get down from that cross, you need to let them go. This is where we run into one of these dilemmas that we face as the ascended masters. We have given you these teachings that Jesus was an example to follow. He came to demonstrate the path to Christhood. And many of you look back at this and you see that: “Oh, but Jesus is known all over the world. He is known as a very special person. He is acknowledged and admired by all of these people.” And as a part of your ego, a separate self that desires something like that. However you envision it individually, but you desire some kind of recognition by the world. But did Jesus ever have that experience of being recognized by the world? Did he ever have the experience that you imagine that you would like to have as a result of following the spiritual path and expressing your Christhood?

The dream of being recognized by the world

Well, he did not. I was standing there, at the foot of the cross, watching him. In the end, he had these expectations of what might happen and some of them involved being recognized by the people so he could fulfill his mission. I saw him going through in his mind these expectations and come to the point where he saw that they were unrealistic, that this was not what was going to happen. He was going to die on the cross, and then, he gave up that ghost. He gave up that expectation. What I am saying is: Jesus gave up the expectation of some kind of worldly glory, so he never experienced it. While he was alive, he never experienced this. All of this idolatry around Christ that has been built up by the Christian religion, Jesus never experienced it while he was alive.

Why do you think you can experience it? You think you are more special than Jesus? The Christ rarely experiences recognition from the world. This may change somewhat as we move further into the golden age, but we are not at a point yet where you can be consciously walking the path to Christhood and realistically expect to be recognized and validated by the world.

I am not saying it cannot happen to some degree, but you should certainly not expect that it will ever happen to the degree that you imagine based on the idolatry built around Jesus over the past 2,000 years. You have to come to a point where you give up that dream, you let that die and you have a more realistic view of what it means to be the Christ in embodiment, to be the Living Christ, and to express your Christhood.

Being the Christ in the Aquarian age

Now, you will see that there was even a question of, if a certain number of ascended master students have reached the revolutionary phase of their divine plan, why have they not had a bigger impact on the world? Many of you expect that when you look at Jesus and the impact that Christianity has had on the world, you expect that you should be able to do something similar. Jesus said: “The works that I do shall ye do also on greater works.” You think that you should, when you express Christhood, be able to have this dramatic impact on the world. But again, Jesus did not have that experience while he was in embodiment. Quite frankly, what has had an impact on the world is not so much Jesus’ true teachings, but the false teachings created by the fallen beings when they created the religion of the Roman Catholic church.

You see that being the Christ does not necessarily mean that you have this dramatic impact on the world and this is again one of these dilemmas we face, because what would make someone decide that they will make the effort to walk the path of Christhood? Well, you have to have a motivation, right? What motivation did you have when you started the path? What motivation do you still have? What do you think is the dramatic impact you are supposed to have on the world when you attain your Christhood and begin to express it? What is it in your mind? What do you envision? What do you imagine? Be willing to look at this at least, if you want to get down from the cross because you have to come to that point where Jesus was at in the Garden of Gethsemane as I described. He had certain expectations of what it meant to be the Christ. But now he was facing one of these undesirable consequences of being arrested and possibly executed and he wanted God to take it away from him. But he also said: “Nevertheless, not my will, but thine be done.”

You have to come to that point where you surrender your expectations of what it means to be the Christ, and open yourself up to whatever your I AM Presence wants to do through you. Why do you have to do this? What does it mean to be the Christ? It means that you are the open door: “I can of my own self do nothing. The Father within me, he does the work.” You are the open door for your I AM Presence. The I AM Presence is doing this through you. You are not acting through your human expectations. It is in the surrender of the human expectations that you attain Christhood. Therefore, your human expectations cannot be fulfilled as a result of you attaining Christhood. They block your Christhood. You have to let them go. You have to let them die in order to manifest Christhood.

What does it mean to be the Christ? How will these 10,000 Christed beings, that Jesus says, are in embodiment, have an impact on the world? Well, first of all, he has not said that there are 10,000 people with full Christhood in embodiment. He has said there are 10,000 people with the potential to attain Christhood. They have not all attained it yet. And there is no guarantee that all 10,000 will attain it in this embodiment, because the fallen beings are doing everything they can to prevent it. But nevertheless, what does it mean to be either in full Christhood or partial Christhood? Well, it means that you are open to receiving something from your I AM Presence, from the ascended masters. But what is it you are receiving? Are all those 10,000 people going to have a mission as dramatic as Jesus’ and start a new religion? Does the world need 10,000 new religions in the golden age? You can see that it is a different impact that is meant here. And what is it then? Well, in the Aquarian age, in the golden age, we are looking for Christed beings to live a seemingly normal life in society.

You might have children and a family, you might have a job, you might fill a position. From an outer perspective, it may not seem that you are doing anything special but you might, during your lifetime, receive certain ideas that can help transform the field you are in, whether it is family life or a particular occupation. But more than that, you are demonstrating to the people around you that it is possible to live in the world but have a different approach, a different attitude. You are demonstrating another level of consciousness that is beyond what most people have. This may not be recognized by the world at large, by your country, even by your family. But the fact that it has been demonstrated means people have been given an opportunity they did not have before.

Now, again, be careful here. On the one hand, I am saying you need to get rid of your human expectations of what it means to be the Christ and certainly, that is the case. Because the Christ will not conform to human expectations, which is why Jesus said to Peter: “ Get thee behind me, Satan.” But on the other hand, you cannot then say: “Oh, that means that being the Christ means nothing out of the ordinary.” As a Christed being, you would not do anything out of the ordinary. But that is not what I have been saying either. I have been saying, you are the open door. Whatever your I AM Presence, whatever the ascended masters want to express through you, you are open to it, but you are not attached to it. You are not seeking to get somewhere in this world. You are not seeking to avoid something in this world. You are willing to be the open door: “Not my will, but thine be done.” That is what it means to be the Christ. It means something different for each person. We are not so much looking for the world to come to a point where they say: “Ah, there are the Christed beings. This is how they change the world.” The world will not recognize it. Most people who were in embodiment 2,000 years ago, the vast majority of them, did not recognize Jesus as anything special. If you look at the number of people when Jesus was crucified, who recognized something special in Jesus, it is a relatively low number. Most of you have more friends on Facebook than the number of people who recognized Jesus at the time.

All of this, all of these expectations that the world will one day recognize that here were the spiritual people, here were the forerunners, this all has to go. You have to come to the point where you are neutral. You are neutral about the conditions you are facing in your life. You are neutral about what might happen or what might not happen. You are willing to meet any circumstance by not acting through the outer selves, but by reaching up for your I AM Presence. And you, as the Conscious You, you come to this state where you are neutral. We have called it pure awareness, but it really means you are neutral. You do not have any of these dualistic, relative, self-centered desires to have something or to avoid something. Therefore, you are the open door. Nothing obstructs it.

It is when you reach this state of neutrality, for want of a better word, that you can get off the cross. You can decide to let go of that self that is so attached to outcomes. That means you suddenly look around and say: “Oh, I have no nails in my hands and feet. Why am I hanging on this cross? Nothing is holding me here. Let me just jump down and get on with life.” This is what you can achieve and many of you are closer than you think because you have been working on these separate selves.

There are just a few selves left that you need to see and identify, separate yourself from, and just let them die. What is that to me, the conscious self, I will follow thee, the Christ. But you come to a point where you are not even saying that anymore. You are not saying: “I am following Christ as an external”, because you become one with Christ. You become the Christ. You are not seeing yourself as separated from Christ or from your higher self. That is another switch in consciousness that is more subtle, but it is possible, when you overcome all of these selves, you can come to that point where the Conscious You can acknowledge that: “I am the open door, nothing less, nothing more.”

Women as a driving force in society

Now, I want to make one more remark here because, as the representative of the Divine Mother, I am, of course, very much involved with women and women’s situations around the globe. We have said that the 2020s is the decade of women. And, quite frankly, of the 10,000 people that are in embodiment who have the potential to manifest Christhood in this embodiment, two thirds of them are women. Two thirds of the 10,000 are women. This is a significant number because you have some teachings that say that this is a certain breakthrough of the Christ consciousness. For example, the King’s Chamber in the Pyramid, in the Great Pyramids, is two thirds from the top of the pyramid. There is a certain significance to this that I do not want to go into, because it really is not important for your growth.

But, two thirds of these 10,000 are women and that means that women are already beginning to be, and will become even more so, the driving force that drives change in society. You can see this already, as we have talked about before, women are more open to talking about issues and problems. Many of the blogs and chat rooms and this and that and Facebook groups, women are talking much more openly about their problems than men. What does that mean? Well, it means that if you are open to talking about your problems, you are open to looking at them, and therefore, you can make progress in overcoming them. What are these women doing? They are following Jesus’ call. First, pull out the beam from thine own eye, and then, you can see how to help your brother pull out the splinter from his eye. Women are, in general, making faster progress on the path to Christhood than men. It is inevitable that they will more and more begin to express this, and they will have more and more of an impact on society. You will see this in the remaining years of this decade.

You have already seen the situation in Iran, driven by women, started by the way women were treated and although this has been clamped down upon by the authorities, there are still major changes happening in the identity, mental, and emotional realms that will again break through to the physical. You can see these recent situations in Israel of how there have been public demonstrations in large part driven by women. You can see, in Russia, what is going to create a shift in Russia, the shift that needs to happen? Well, it can only be created by women because, first of all, they have their mothers, their sisters, their daughters and they see their husbands being unnecessarily killed in Ukraine and they are the ones who can cry out and say: “This must stop. We cannot continue to do this.” The men in the Russian power elite cannot do this in the government apparatus, because they are too trapped in their ideological mindset. Women are less trapped in ideology than men. Women are less likely to be overshadowed by these grandiose ideas, these epic ideas.

Women are the ones who can pull the world away from the epic mindset, above the epic mindset that men are so focused on achieving. You look at the Catholic church which is in the epic mindset. They will not see it that way. Most Christians will not see it that way, but they are trapped in the epic mindset. The Catholic church is the only path to salvation. It has to withstand the onslaughts of Satan and the devil and any attempt to reform the Catholic church is of the devil. But what is the Catholic church saying between the lines about women? They are still maintaining this illusion, going back to Genesis, that it was women that were tempted by the serpent. And therefore, women cannot be trusted. Women cannot be allowed to make decisions. What is the Catholic church doing? They are denying the Christ in women, the Christ potential of women. They are saying women cannot pull the world into the golden age. What have I just said? It will be women that will pull the world into the golden age because only women can pull the world away from the epic mindset, the epic causes that so many men are attracted.

They are not created by men, they are created by the fallen beings. But many men are trapped in this epic mindset, as are all of the leaders of the Catholic church and all other Christian churches. There are hardly any, there are a few, but very few Christian churches that honor women, that give equality to men and women. As we have said, the reality is, all people were tempted by the duality consciousness that had nothing to do with women as such. This whole upholding of this idea that women are dangerous, that women are an opening for the devil, and therefore, the Catholic church and the Christian churches must resist giving women influence. If you look into the mindset of the popes and cardinals and priests of the Catholic church and many Christian religions, they have this deep hatred of the mother which is expressed as hatred of women, a complete distrust of women. They actually believe that if women were allowed to make decisions in the Catholic church, the Catholic church would not survive. After 2,000 or 17 centuries, the Catholic church would be destroyed and would collapse, if women were allowed to make decisions.

And here is the irony of it all. They are actually right. They are completely right. If women were given decision-making power in the Catholic church, then the Catholic church, in its present form, would be destroyed. But women would create a new kind of church that was more in alignment with the true teachings of Christ. What is the Easter story all about? It is that the old must die for the new to be born. It is that you must die before you can be reborn. The Catholic church is so steeped in the consciousness of anti-christ that if it has any chance of surviving, it would have to be reborn. And only women could do this. Men cannot. Which is proven after 17 centuries. Now, I am not saying that we of the ascended masters particularly want the Catholic church to be reborn, but we certainly look to see some form of Christianity in the golden age. If the Catholic church will not allow women in to decision-making positions, then they will just go elsewhere.

But what will happen to the Catholic church, if the men continue to make all the decisions? Well, it will fade into insignificance. There might be some dramatic events that will cause exodus of many members, because certain things can be exposed that the men are trying to keep hidden. But over time, it will just fade into insignificance and other forms of Christianity will emerge that are much more in line with the true teachings of Christ.

This concludes the remarks I wanted to give you on these topics. There are many, many clues here, not only in my release, but in the release of the other masters, that you can study, read between the lines and use to get closer and closer to the point where you can step down from that cross that you are hanging on in your own mind. You are not actually hanging on a cross. As you are not hanging on a cross with your physical body, neither are you hanging on a cross with your emotional, mental and identity body because there is no external force that has put you on a cross. You are put on your cross by the separate selves but they are not you, and you are not them. Therefore, when you come to see this, you can let them die, one by one, until you are the one. You let the selves die, one by one, until you see yourself as the one.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Taking Christianity and yourself down from the cross

Freeing society from the prison of a closed mind 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, April 9, 2023. This dictation was given during the 2023 Easter webinar – Taking Christianity and yourself down from the cross.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain. What I want to discourse about here, in this context of taking yourself and Christianity down from the cross, is to take a look into the Golden Age. What is it that needs to be taken down from the cross in order for the Golden Age to be manifest?

A people-focused society

Well, first of all there are, of course, individual people. The Golden Age, as I have said before, is not really primarily about manifesting some wonderful outer society, some affluent society, some technologically advanced society. It is first of all about manifesting a society that is focused on people, that is focused on helping the individual people grow in consciousness. This will, of course, require that society becomes much better at helping people heal their psychology, overcome the traumas they have received in this or previous lifetimes.

Consider what is going on right now in Ukraine and how many soldiers have gone to war, have been wounded, have been exposed to severe trauma. This, of course, is the case on both sides. Some will stay in embodiment but will be psychologically traumatized for the rest of their lives. Many will go out of embodiment but will be traumatized in their next lifetime. Look back at the past century. There are people today who are severely traumatized because they were soldiers or they were killed as civilians in the Second World War, some in the First World War. Some have been in several wars and have been killed, wounded, traumatized in various ways. Some have been civilians that were traumatized and have re-embodied, many in the more affluent nations because it gives them the best opportunity to heal their psychology.

A new approach to healing

If you embody in a totalitarian nation, then your opportunities for healing your psychology are much less than in a democratic nation. Naturally, I look for a society that is better at helping people heal their psychology, overcome traumas, and that employs new and innovative methods for helping people. I look especially for us to pass this hurdle where our approach to helping people with their psychology is not determined by ideology. Hereby I mean the Christian or any other religious ideology, but first of all the ideology of scientific materialism, which right now is a severe limitation for the psychological profession.

There are, of course, many psychologists and many other therapists who have begun to see this and who have started to experiment with various other methods for effecting greater healing. This is, of course, a tendency that I look at as a continuing trend, and I am already working, and I am willing to work with many more people who can bring this forward. There is, of course, a great potential for this to be accelerated, not by the psychological profession coming to accept ascended master teachings, but coming to accept these universal ideas that can help people heal their psychology, some of which are described on the new Higher Awareness Psychology website and also on the Age of Higher Awareness website in a more universal manner than in our direct teachings.

There is a great potential for this to create many shifts so that within the foreseeable future you will have a different approach to healing, where you say: “It is not a matter of staying within the boundaries of scientific materialism. It is a matter of looking at the practical aspects, What actually helps people.” You do not even have to say that the psychological profession recognizes reincarnation, for example, but you do have to be willing to say that if there are therapies that help people connect to something from their past, whether it is in a past life or not, but if those therapies are effective in helping people heal, then we are willing to look at them, research them, apply them, experiment with them. It should be a matter of what helps people, not how some people interpret that the psychological profession should function in order to be recognized as a real science. All of this ideological overlay I, of course, look at as something that will gradually disappear as we move further in.

Science must investigate consciousness

Many people in today’s age are able to recognize already now, and many more will shortly become able to recognize this, that the promise of science is precisely that through direct experimentation, through direct observation, we can test whether our theories, our ideologies, our doctrines are in accordance with the observable world, what you might call the real world. Whether it is real or not we can debate, but that is not the issue here. The issue is that science was released by me to precisely help people overcome the superstition and the closed mental box formed by Catholic doctrines in the Middle Ages. I clearly saw that there was no way to bring society forward, given the state of the Catholic church and even other later Christian churches at the time. There was simply no way to bring society forward. Science was meant to be an alternative, but what is the essence of science? The essence of the scientific process is that we recognize we do not currently know everything. We do not currently have the full picture in our belief systems, in our doctrines, in our ideologies, in our world view. Therefore we need to find some way to make contact with something outside our own minds, and this has for science been the scientific method, scientific inquiry.

But this is not the only way it can be done. In fact the unfortunate aspect of science and what has limited the application of science is that science decided, or rather scientist materialists decided, that science should ignore consciousness. It was decided that consciousness can only be subjective. If you take Jesus’ discourse of the forces that took over the Christian religion, you can see that those forces took over science and created a materialistic ideology that was superimposed upon science. Because the reality of the matter is that human consciousness does not have to be subjective.

When you step into separation, when you use the duality consciousness to create your own world view, you are playing God by creating a world view that you think is the absolute truth. Then human consciousness can only be subjective and will be entirely subjective. Yet it is possible to step outside of that state of mind, to rise above that state of mind, and therefore it is possible for a human being to raise his or her consciousness and gradually become more and more objective. This does not mean that we do not need science to investigate the outer world, but it does mean that science will never be complete without investigating consciousness and without raising consciousness, developing the intuitive faculties besides the intellectual, analytical, linear faculties of the mind.

The need to question the materialistic ideology

A whole human being can use both aspects of the mind, and a whole society needs to be based on both aspects of the mind. Of course, above and beyond the goal of helping people heal their psychological traumas, there is the goal of helping people develop that greater intuition so they can be in a neutral state of mind and therefore not be biased by all of these ideologies. Scientific materialism is an ideology. It is as limiting to human thought today as the Catholic doctrine was in the 1500s. It has not freed humanity from the fallacies of religion. It has brought a part of humanity into another fallacy, which in a way is as much of a closed box as the Catholic church.

What does science say? It says you are an evolved animal. It says that your entire inner life, your entire psychology, your thoughts, your feelings, are the products of the neurons in your brain, and the way that your particular neurons are creating your conscious experience is determined by your genes, and that was determined by a largely random, chance-based process. What is this ideology denying? It is denying that human beings have a higher potential, which is what Jesus called the potential to manifest the Christ consciousness.

Materialists are saying you are an evolved animal, which is the same as Catholics saying you are a sinner by nature. Both are inherently limited. Both cannot reach beyond a certain limit, which means they cannot challenge the fallen beings and their ideologies because they do not have the Christ discernment that comes from this neutral state of mind, the intuitive faculties. Scientific materialism is another attempt at shutting the Christ out from this world, and it can be driven, of course, only by the same forces that have used the Christian religion to shut out Christ from this world.

The failure of the materialistic theory of consciousness

I am not expecting the populace at large to see this within the near future, but I am certainly expecting some people to see it, including some scientists. There are already scientists who are beginning to question the materialist paradigm and to see that there is a need to go beyond it and formulate new theories and test them experientially, use mathematics to develop formulae so they can be tested in a way that is in accordance with the scientific process and method. This means that some scientists have been willing to consider that the world is made up of these vast social networks of conscious entities and that there are levels of these entities going from the least aware beings, such as amoebas and bacteria, towards gradually higher levels until you reach the level of human beings. Then beyond that are conscious agents in a higher realm, leading up to an ultimate conscious agent.

There are scientists seriously considering such models of the world and who are willing to test them experimentally and using math to do so as well. This is, of course, greatly encouraging to me because these scientists are able to tune in to the ideas that I am releasing, and they are willing to even stand in front of the scientific community and point out that when it comes to the hard problem of consciousness, when it comes to how the neurons of the brain produce a conscious experience, materialism does not even have a theory. Not only do they not have experimental proof, but they do not even have a theory for how unconscious neurons produce consciousness.

If you have no experiential proof and if you have no theory that can be tested and potentially falsified, then how can you say that this is science? To say that human beings, with all of their awareness, are only a bundle of neurons cannot be science. It can only be an ideology that they are attempting to superimpose upon science. Of course, how are they denying that human beings are really conscious? They can only deny this because they have consciousness.

If your entire inner life was produced by unconscious neurons, then why would the neurons be able to deny that you have consciousness? They would simply function as a computer and would not be able to deal with issues such as consciousness, where it comes from, free will, whether you have free will or not. All of these issues could not be dealt with by unconscious neurons because they would not have imagination. They would not have the ability to imagine something that they cannot perceive through the senses. A computer cannot be programmed in such a way that it can imagine something beyond the data, the information to which it has access.

This is another development I look to break through more in the near future: that people see, scientists begin to see, the limitations of artificial intelligence, the limitations of neurology, neuroscience, where they begin to acknowledge that after all of this time, after all of this experimentation, they have not been able to produce a credible materialistic theory of consciousness, and therefore they must look elsewhere. Otherwise science cannot make progress. Otherwise science will become as mired in doctrines and dogmas as the Catholic church was during the Middle Ages.

New forms of energy

Now, as I have said in an answer to a question but I wish to repeat it here, one of the big problems, so to speak, that will become more pressing in the near future is, of course, the whole concept of energy and where we get energy from. Not only is there the economic side of it, not only is there the lack of certain resources, but there is also the whole concept of pollution, global warming, CO2 and all of these things. I am not here talking about the reality of this debate. I am just simply saying that it is inevitable that more and more people are becoming aware of the need to stop pollution, to stop climate change, and there is, from a practical perspective, only one way this can be done.

You must find a form of energy that does not pollute, that can be created without polluting and that, when it is used to do work, does not pollute. You can see that the combustion engine cannot be created without polluting because you create pollution as you extract oil, and, of course, when the engine burns the oil, it creates pollution. It is clear that you need a clean or green form of energy, or rather several forms of energy, and it is also clear if you are a practical realist that nuclear technology, at least splitting the atom, is not the future. Fusing the atom has a greater potential, but there are many people that are becoming open to the possibility that there are other forms of energy that are not force-based. They are not based on forcing something as you do when you are forcing the atom apart or burning oil and creating an explosion in a combustion engine.

Generating vs. receiving energy

More and more people are becoming open to this possibility that instead of forcing the generation of energy we can find ways to receive energy that is already there, although not necessarily in what we call the physical material universe. Sunlight and solar power is receiving energy from an external source. You do not have to generate that energy. It is there for the taking. The same with wind, the same with the tides or the wave movements in the oceans. These are all ways, but the next breakthrough that needs to happen is that people begin to consider: What if there is energy from outside the material universe? This, of course, requires people to be willing to question materialism, at least in its present form.

You either have to abandon materialism completely, or you have to at least move the boundaries of the material universe further out so you can make use of this energy that is available freely and that can create a bigger revolution in technology than the steam engine or the combustion engine or electricity. The potential for technological growth in the near and medium long-term future is what most people would call staggering. It is so far beyond what you presently have that most people would refuse to believe it if they were told. But there will come a point where energy will not be a limitation to human progress because it will be, for practical purposes, unlimited. You cannot exhaust it, you cannot run out of these energy sources and, of course, they will not cost anything. It will cost something to produce a device that can receive the energy and turn it into work, but it will not cost something to generate the energy because it is there. It has no cost for human beings to generate solar energy or wind energy.

This is not the perpetuum mobile that people are talking about. We are not talking about a machine that can produce work without receiving energy from the outside. We are talking about devices that can receive energy from the realm that is beyond the material universe and translate them into work or electricity in the physical world. Once this begins to be known and be implemented, it will be impossible for the power elite to gain a monopoly on energy production, energy distribution, and this will shift the economy. It will, so to speak, democratize the economy and take economic power away from the huge corporations and give more independence to individuals and smaller businesses.

A new model of the universe

It is necessary for some people to recognize that there are indeed forces, a power elite, that resists such technology, that resists the shift and that wants to keep people and the entire world stuck in the current paradigm, where you believe that there is no free energy because energy must be produced, and it costs something to produce it. So you cannot create a machine that can run perpetually because it must receive a limited amount of energy. It will use it up, and therefore according to the laws of thermodynamics there is no such thing as free energy or unlimited energy, and all energy will eventually be used up, and the universe will go towards the lowest possible energy state, the maximum entropy. These laws are valid for very local situations. They are not valid for the entire universe.

If you look at the Big Bang, you will see that it violates both the first and the second law of thermodynamics, even in its present form. But, of course, the Big Bang is not an accurate portrayal of this. If you look logically at the Big Bang, you can see that what scientists have been forced to do, as they have confined their inquiries to scientific materialism, is to create something that is as artificial as when the Catholic church was bound by its doctrines that the earth was the center of the universe and that the heavenly bodies were created by a perfect God and therefore had to move in a perfect orbit, which was considered the circle. So they created the theory of epicycles that were circles within circles, in order to get the movement of the heavenly bodies to conform to the circle but also conform to observation. These cycles became more and more complicated, more and more complex, until you had a situation where the whole system was so cumbersome that it almost collapsed under its own weight.

This is what materialism is in today where, in order to confine the creation of the world to what you currently see as the material universe, they have had to create more and more artificial theories. So you have the concept that the linear process you see today with the expansion of the universe, the galaxies moving away from each other, must be reversible. You can look back in time and say that, as the galaxies are today at a distance, they were in the past closer together, and if you then take the linear mind and extend that back, there must come a point where there were no galaxies, there were no structures. This means that they have had to postulate that all of the energy and all of the matter that is currently making up the universe, this incredibly vast universe, was compressed into a single point, a singularity.

Can anyone really imagine this? Can anyone really make sense of it? May I ask a simple question here? How is the idea that all of the matter and all of the energy that makes up the current huge universe was compressed into a single point, how is that more logical than the idea that God created the heavens and the earth? How is it more scientific? How does it explain more than the idea that God created the heavens and the earth? I am not hereby saying that the Bible’s statement is entirely correct or is the full explanation. I am only saying: How is the idea that everything that you see in the current universe can be compressed into a singularity, how does that explain anything?

You know that the laws of physics break down when you get closer to the Big Bang. How is this a scientific theory, to say that there was nothing before the laws of physics suddenly appeared? Is it not more logical to say that the universe, the material universe, is part of a larger unit, and there is a flow of energy from a higher realm, a higher dimension, whatever you want to call it, into the physical universe? And it is this flow of energy that created the process of the formulation of matter, the formulation of planets and galaxies and suns, and it is this energy that drives the expansion?

The observation that the galaxies are moving further away from each other, that the universe is expanding and that this expansion happens at an accelerated rate is not compatible with the laws of thermodynamics. It is not compatible with materialism. Materialism has no credible explanation for this observable fact. It is exactly the same as when the Catholic church denied the observations of the early astronomers, who looked at the heavenly bodies and could not work out how they could possibly move in circles and therefore ended up concluding that they moved in elliptical orbits.

Likewise today, you can observe that the galaxies are moving away at an accelerated rate. It cannot be reconciled with a materialistic view, and therefore a far more simple explanation, according to Occam’s razor that materialists always refer to, is to say that there must be something beyond the material universe that is sending energy into the material universe to drive the expansion, and this energy did not have to enter through just one point as a singularity, but could have entered through many points simultaneously. That recognition, which is just a very small switch of the mind, could revolutionize science. You do not even have to theorize what is happening in this higher realm, whether there are conscious beings there or whether there is a god. You just have to let go of this insistence on there only being the material universe, and therefore all of the energy that has driven the evolution of the universe must already have been there at the beginning of the process.

If you can abandon this idea, you can open your minds to the possibility that you can find a way to harness this stream of energy and direct it into doing practical work on earth. That will revolutionize society in ways that most people cannot imagine because suddenly you have unlimited energy that does not cost money to produce. That means that you can now do much more work, perform many more activities at a much lower cost, which means suddenly it becomes feasible that all nine billion or more people on earth could have enough to eat every day. With the current amount of energy it is not possible to feed all people sufficiently but with more energy, free energy, this becomes entirely possible. It becomes possible they could all have a decent house to live in, that they could all have decent living conditions.

Exposing elitism and power elite

Who would not want to see this? Oh yes, the power elite, who want to be superior to the people, richer than the people. They do not want to see this, but can you really say that democratic governments and citizens in democratic countries should not want to see this? So why should you allow yourselves to be held hostage by this power elite that are using materialism as a tool to limit scientific progress? Is it not the very essence of the scientific method that no ideology, no belief system, should be allowed to limit scientific inquiry? Is that not why science challenged Catholic doctrines in the first place? So is it not the next logical step to use science to challenge the materialist doctrines that are also limiting scientific inquiry? And even challenge the existence of a power elite, which scientists and historians and psychologists could very quickly bring awareness about if they only would make a slight shift and focus on how elitism has been one of the driving forces in human history, and how people can free themselves from this influence.

Do the people need an elite if you take what Jesus has said about Christianity, about there being this small elite that are setting themselves up, wanting to control people, wanting to create a problem and present themselves as solutions to the problem? Then you can see that this pattern can be seen in human society as far back as you have recorded history. The elite will always try to create one simple illusion: that the people need the elite, that they could not do this or that or the next thing without the elite, that you could not be saved without the elite, that you could not govern society without the elite, that you could not know truth without the elite.

The inconsistencies of materialism

This is, of course, completely untrue, and you will see when you look at this materialistic theory of consciousness, how you have these so-called scientists who are claiming that all there is to you and your mind is a bundle of neurons. But they implicitly make themselves exceptions from this because if you are a materialist and if you truly believe that human beings are a bundle of neurons, then you must logically accept that you are also a bundle of neurons. That means you do not have a mind that is independent of your brain, and that means you cannot know truth. What you think is your superior materialistic truth is simply a product of the firing of your individual neurons. If someone believes in a religion, well, that is a product of their neurons. But how are your neurons, the firing of your neurons, superior to the neurons of another person?

In other words if you are a materialist, there is no meaning in saying there is an absolute truth. There can be no truth, and therefore there can be no people who are superior to others. There can really be no elite. It is a complete fiction. It is just an illusion created by the firing of the neurons of certain people, as it must be in serial killers and rapists and mass murderers. There is no meaning anywhere. There is no superiority. It is just that you may feel superior, but it is just your neurons that are giving you this illusion. It has no meaning. Of course, they do not see it that way because they think that they have superior minds, but those who disagree with them, it is just their neurons firing that way. Just as they say: “Ah, the religious people, it’s just all superstition.”

So the reality here is that all human beings have the potential to raise their consciousness, but how do you do it? Well, you must make contact with something from outside your own mind but also something from outside the material universe. You cannot use materialism to transcend the material universe, but you can use logic, rationality, to posit that there is something beyond the material universe. Then you can use intuition to direct the experience that there is something beyond your mind, something beyond the material universe.

This is because the Conscious You can step outside of the outer mind. The Conscious You can step outside of the neurons of the brain because the Conscious You, the core of your identity and your mind, is more than the neurons of the brain. For that matter, even your subconscious selves are more than the neurons of the brain. The only way that these materialists can deny consciousness as an independent phenomenon, as a phenomenon independent of the brain, is because they have a consciousness that is independent of the brain. But this they are not able to see, willing to see. They are not willing to make that logical shift and see the inconsistencies in their claims, which are really just beliefs, subjective beliefs.

Factors limiting human thought

The big shift that I look to see happen is indeed that there begins to be an awakening of how human thought has been limited historically. Not only through religion, although religion certainly has been a major factor in limiting human thought, but so have political ideologies, national pride or national identities, and so has now scientific materialism.

There has always been a tendency that human beings will limit their own thoughts, but also the tendency of the formulation of an elite, who will seek to limit the thoughts of the population without limiting their own thoughts. But, of course, the elite have always been limited in their thoughts because they are so focused on themselves, raising up themselves by putting other people down. Therefore they cannot think in holistic terms. They can only think in localized ways, focused on themselves. They are the ones who think the earth, or rather themselves, are the center of the universe, and that everything else revolves around them. This is, of course, narcissism to the extreme.

A new renaissance of thought

This is what people are beginning to see, and they will see it more and more clearly in the coming years and decades until there will be a shift. There will be a shift, and more and more people will refuse to let their thoughts be limited, as you indeed saw happen after the early scientific revolution. You saw it in the Renaissance, where there was much more freedom of thought. This is what created progress. In today’s world you have progress in terms of the development of technology, but not really in the freedom of thought that you, for example, saw in the Renaissance, where people were willing to think about things they could not even have thought about decades earlier.

This is the kind of new renaissance that I look to not only see but, of course, produce by working with the people who can tune into me and other masters so that we can release these ideas and they can be put out there into society. Naturally you are among those people in whatever way you can see yourself fitting into this picture. Certainly many of you have a potential to be a part of this renaissance of thought. This is not said to put any pressure on you, but it is a fact that many of you have a potential to be part of this renaissance of thought that can usher in the Golden Age, but you cannot exercise or fulfill that potential as long as you are hanging on the cross in your own minds. Therefore you need to implement the processes we have given you to free yourselves from these separate selves, these subconscious selves, and come to the point where your thought can be freed up, your imagination can be freed up, to reach up.

Horizontal and vertical imagination

Now, it has been said by some creative people that imagination is the greatest gift that human beings have, but this is a truth with modifications. Imagination can go in two directions: It can go vertically or horizontally. You can look at people who are in the duality consciousness, and you can see that many among the population do not have much imagination. They have hardly any imagination because their thoughts stay within the boundaries that they were brought up with. But you can look at the fallen beings and say they actually have a lot of imagination. That is why they can create all of these illusions to ensnare people. It is actually an observable fact that there are some people who are very much trapped in separation, who are very much trapped in a dualistic way of using their minds, but within the boundaries set by this way of thinking they do have a lot of imagination. That is why they can come up with all these conspiracy theories, for example, and that is why they can get many people to believe in them.

It is simply this: When you go into duality, your mind, as we said, becomes a closed system, but a closed system can be narrow, or it can be wider. It is just that a closed system can only expand in a horizontal way. It cannot transcend itself. Therefore it cannot rise up, it cannot reach up for the Christ mind, it cannot contact the Christ mind. But there are very few limits to how far it can go in a horizontal direction, and that is why you will see, when you look at some of these people that believe in some of these conspiracy theories, that they can always invent. Even though they would not call it that, they can always come up with some justification for why their system, their world view, is not wrong even though it might be contradicted by facts.

The prison of a closed mind

This messenger this morning looked at a video of a group of people who call themselves the Flat Earthers. They were exposed to an experiment where boats sailed away with a big sign that had horizontal stripes, and it sailed out over a lake. As it sailed further and further away, the bottom stripes became invisible. They were hidden from view. Of course, the common explanation of this fact, or this observation, is that the earth curves so as the boat moves further away, the bottom of this big poster was below the curvature of the earth and therefore became invisible. Even though they saw this, they would not accept that their view that the earth is flat was incorrect. Neither could they actually produce an explanation for how a flat earth could produce this effect.

Instead they created this conspiracy theory that, regardless of what was just observed, there was this huge conspiracy that had kept the truth that the earth is flat hidden from the population for five hundred years. As part of this they had financed NASA, created the entire space agency, in order to hide the truth that the earth is actually flat. They could not really produce a motivation for why a power elite would do this, but they were convinced that there was this hidden conspiracy that was doing all kinds of things to keep people from accepting that the earth actually is flat.

This is an example of how, once you move beyond this boundary where you have no contact with anything above your own state of mind, there is no limit to how far you can go into creating illusions, epicycles, more and more complexity. Of course, when you can stand there and look at a demonstration and refuse to accept even what is observable, then you lose all touch with reality. When you lose touch with a reality outside your own mind, you can create any reality inside your mind, and it can never be disproven from inside your mind.

Which means what? You can never escape the prison that your own mind has become. You can never get down from the cross that you have nailed yourself to in your own mind. No matter what evidence there is to the contrary, you can imagine some kind of scenario that supposedly proves what you want to believe. Whether this is the United States election, whether it is the Russian special military operation in Ukraine, you can see how people can invent these seeming justifications. What is all this a proof of?

Plausible deniability and plausible plausibility

Well, if you take our teachings, what have we said? The earth is a reality simulator. You must be allowed to create any experience you want to have and to maintain that until you have had enough of it. So there has to be plausible deniability and plausible plausibility. It must be possible for you to deny any evidence that contradicts your experience, and it must be possible for you to produce evidence that supposedly validates your experience. In a reality simulator anything you want to be real, it must be possible for you to be convinced that it is real.

Now again, I represent freedom to the earth. It is not my desire to limit anyone’s imagination, even if it is horizontal, even if it is completely disconnected from reality. If people in today’s age have a need to experience that they are superior because they belong to this very little group that believes the earth is flat, well, I have no problem with them having that experience. I am only saying these are obviously not ascended master students. They are obviously not people who are walking the path to Christhood. And they are obviously not among those who will drive the shift to the Golden Age. They cannot move into the Golden Age consciousness. They cannot help society move forward into the Golden Age, which means they will be left behind by the Golden Age. They will be comparable to people who live deep in some rainforest and have no contact with civilization. They are still living like hunter-gatherers and have no idea of the progress that has actually been made in society at large. They are simply left behind by growth.

Now these people may still live in modern society. They may have a job, they may make money, but in their minds they are going to be left behind by the Golden Age mindset. How can it be otherwise when their minds are closed to Saint Germain? Unfortunately there are some people who know the name Saint Germain, who have studied ascended master teachings, but their minds are still closed to me because they have created an image of me, of the Golden Age, even an image of what it means to have Christhood. And they have not had enough of that image. Now again, what can I do but accept their freedom to create that experience and to keep it up for as long as they need to? Anyway, how could I reach them? No matter what I say, they can find a way to still maintain their world view.

Aligning your imagination with the vision of Saint Germain

What does this have to do with taking yourself down from the cross? Well, you cannot take yourself down from the cross through the mind that put you on the cross. You need something from outside, the Christ mind, some representative of the Christ mind, be it Jesus, be it myself, be it Master More, Mother Mary, any representative of the Christ mind. Otherwise, you will just keep building more and more complex illusions in a horizontal way that take you further and further away from the center of being.

So with this I have given you what I wanted to give you in this installment. There is, of course, much more to be said about the Golden Age. There is much more to be said about the mindset and the technology of the Golden Age. But as I said, the vision that I have is so far beyond what people can imagine, and why is it so far beyond? Because most people on earth can only imagine in this horizontal way. Which means what? It means they must look at current technology and use current technology to project what could happen with future technology. Which means they can only see that current technology becomes more and more complex, more and more capable within the boundaries of current technology.

But I am talking about revolutionary technology, transcendental technology, that goes way beyond current technology. Very few people have the vertical imagination to tune into this. You can debate whether vertical imagination is imagination or whether it is simply tuning in to a vision that already exists in the ascended realm, as opposed to tuning in to a vision of the fallen beings in a material realm. So my desire for all of you is that you can tune into me, that you cannot just listen to these words spoken by an outer person, but that you can actually tune in, in a vertical way. But that requires you to be willing to let die the selves that are based on this horizontal imagination springing from separation.

So with this I seal you in that joyful freedom flame that I AM. Freedom is not really imagination. You cannot imagine freedom. You can be free, or you cannot be free. And how are you free? By aligning your imagination with something that is real rather than fictional. I am not looking to manifest a fiction as the Golden Age. I am looking to manifest the Golden Age as a reality, a tangible reality.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Taking Christianity and yourself down from the cross

It is time Christians saw through the layers of deception in Christianity


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus Christ through Kim Michaels, April 9, 2023. This dictation was given during the 2023 Easter webinar – Taking Christianity and yourself down from the cross.

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ.

You cannot understand the mission that I carried out 2,000 years ago unless you understand that I often talked about forces, beings, and people that opposed my mission. You cannot get a full grasp of the mission of Christ, unless you understand that in the world there is a force of antichrist, which I called the prince of this world, or the devil, or Satan; and there are people who can be tools of this force, which are, of course, the people who opposed me at every turn, the scribes and Pharisees, whom I called the sons of the devil and, of course, the people who wanted me condemned, arrested, and put to death. But if you look at contemporary Christianity, how much talk is there of such a force? How much understanding is there of such a force? And this is one of the reasons why this force has been able to put Christianity on the cross in the first place and keep it there for 17 centuries.

Christians talk about the devil, but the devil they talk about is often seen as being just as remote as the God they talk about. There is a remote God up in heaven, there is a devil down in hell and he can tempt people, but there is not sufficient understanding of how this actually works, so this is what I will give you some thoughts on.

The power elite in embodiment

First of all, we need to recognize that there are people in this world who have reached an extreme level of self-centeredness, selfishness, and they are what psychology today calls the narcissists, the sociopaths and psychopaths, or a combination of all three. These are beings that, to begin with, were not fundamentally different than other beings, other self-aware beings. But they have gone so far into the death consciousness, the consciousness of antichrist, that they have a completely different way of looking at life than what most people on the planet have. They are firmly convinced that they are superior to other human beings, that they have a right to set themselves up as an elite, that they are right in the excuses they used for setting themselves up in these powerful and privileged positions. And they believe that the ends can justify the means, therefore they have a right to use anything that appeals to people in order to achieve the ends that they see.

You need to recognize that throughout history, there has been a certain group of people in embodiment who have formed this power elite, who have attempted to set themselves up in a powerful and privileged position, where they are above the general population and where the general population cannot challenge them. You see an example of this, as we have mentioned many times before, in the feudal societies of Europe, where there was a small elite consisting of the kings, the noblemen and also the clergy of the church. And most of the people were in all practical practicality, the slaves of this elite, and therefore you could say that the people were crucified by the elite. They were fixated on the cross, spending all of their waking hours, all of their energy, all of their time, on working for the benefit of the elite. The elite, in physical embodiment, had crucified the people in a quite physical way.

The hierarchy of the non-embodied fallen beings

Yet, why could the elite that was in embodiment do this—only because there are beings that are not in embodiment who are working through the elite in embodiment. And these non-embodied beings are what I called the prince of this world, the antichrist, Satan, the devil, the sons of the devil. They are what we today call the fallen beings, who have fallen from grace out of their own choosing and therefore have taken on this mindset of working against God, working against God’s purpose, and therefore of course, working against Christ and the purpose of sending Christ into this world.

You cannot fully understand Christianity and my mission if you do not understand that there is a force of disembodied beings who form this force of antichrist, who were doing everything they could to prevent me from being the Christ in embodiment and who have since then done everything they could to prevent the success of my mission.

You can see, if you look at the scriptures, how King Herod was one of these embodied beings whose mind was taken over by the disembodied beings and that is why he believed in this idea that someone would be, a child would be born, that would challenge his reign, and therefore he was willing to kill all male babies of a certain age group in order to take out of embodiment the one being that could be the Christ. He did not understand this consciously, he did not have a sophisticated understanding of it, but he was willing to act based on these non-embodied fallen beings taking over his mind.

You see that the fallen beings were willing to kill a large number of male babies in order to be sure that they had killed the one that had the Christ potential. Why did they eventually kill me, kill my physical body? Because again, the disembodied fallen beings were working with the fallen beings in embodiment to kill me before I could fulfill my mission. They, of course, did not fully understand what my mission was about, but they did understand that I came to set the people free from being dominated by these fallen beings, the sons of the devil.

Why does Christ come to earth? Why does God send someone? Why does the hierarchy of light send someone to earth who can bring forth some kind of teaching that can set the people free? Well, of course, this is done because the people have become enslaved and you look back throughout history and see that there was a point in the distant past where, for reasons we have already explained and that I will not go into, these fallen beings, these dark beings were allowed to come to earth.

What we need to recognize is, that at the time that I was born 2000 years ago in a physical body, there were already fallen beings in embodiment and out of embodiment in the emotional, mental and identity realms. They have been here for a long time and what they had achieved in that time was to basically make all people their slaves, set themselves up as a powerful and privileged elite and the people were virtually the slaves. Why? Because the people were crucified.

How co-creation works

We have given many teachings on the four levels of matter. We have said that you who are self-aware beings are actually created to be co-creators with God or at least co-creators with the ascended masters who have created the earth. The earth is created as an environment where you can exercise your creative abilities, your co-creative abilities and thereby grow in consciousness.

How do you exercise your co-creative abilities, your receiving light from your higher self, your spiritual self? It first enters your identity body, where you superimpose certain images on the light, then it goes into your mental body, where you superimpose more concrete images, then in your emotional body, where you superimpose a certain momentum and direction, and then the energy goes into the physical spectrum where it takes on physical form, at least in the ideal scenario.

The earth is meant to be a co-creative environment. You are meant to, and I say all people, are meant to exercise their co-creative abilities and to enjoy doing so. You are meant to get fulfillment out of it. When you exercise your co-creative abilities, you improve your physical situation, you improve your emotions, you improve your thoughts, you improve your sense of identity. You grow in your sense of identity and therefore, as I described in a parable about the talents, the more you multiply the talents you are given, the more you will receive, to him that has more shall be added.

Co-creation as a struggle

The original design for the earth was to create this co-creative environment where people could exercise their abilities and there was no suffering. There was no conflict, there was no warfare. Again, without going into how the fallen beings came to earth, there came a shift where humankind has lowered the collective consciousness, the fallen beings came to earth and ever since they came, they have managed to enslave people so that people are crucified in their four bodies, their four levels of their minds.

Now co-creation is not an enjoyable process, it is a struggle, it causes suffering and therefore, people are literally crucified in the four levels of matter, crucified in the four levels of their minds. And that is why God sends someone to earth. That someone is the only begotten son, but that only begotten son is not and can never be confined to one human being. It is the Christ consciousness, the universal non-personal Christ consciousness. This consciousness can be expressed in the physical octave by a human being, but only when that human being has taken embodiment as other human beings and has raised his or her consciousness to the sufficient level where that person can be an open door for the non-personal Christ mind to express itself on earth.

The example of Christ

Why is the Christ mind sent to earth in a personalized form? Because, first of all, people are trapped, they are crucified, they cannot take themselves down from the cross once they are nailed to the cross, they need something from outside their own minds so they have a frame of reference from outside their own minds. And they need this in a form that they can recognize and understand and grasp, because people cannot connect to some remote God up in heaven. They need to see an example, a demonstration of the path that you can follow so that all people can escape the cross, escape the suffering and be reborn into a higher sense of identity, but it cannot be enslaved by the fallen beings. Because, now they know and accept that they are sons and daughters of God and not sinners.

This is the basic dynamic. From time to time, the hierarchy of light sends someone, or rather you could say that from time to time, one person raises his or her consciousness where they can serve as the open door so they bring forth something that gives people a frame of reference from outside the mindset that makes them slaves to the power elite and fixates them on the cross of the four levels of matter.

What do the fallen beings do? Well, I said their first consideration is to prevent that person that has that potential from even being born. They can know this because some of them can read the consciousness of those who embody, they can know that someone had reached a high level and therefore, in his or her next embodiment, has the potential to be the open door. And they will therefore try to prevent that from being born as they did with me. But if they cannot prevent this, then they will, of course, prevent, try to prevent, this person from being acknowledged by the people. And in order to do this, they have created this elaborate scheme of beliefs, religions, ideologies, thought systems to try to prevent the people from recognizing the Christ.

The fall into duality

Now, as I have said, you can never actually lose the opportunity to recognize Christ. But you can be programmed to then do what I described in my previous discourse that Peter did, where he recognized Christ as being someone special, but then he tried to pull me into his mental box, his expectations, his view of what should or should not happen to Christ. And this is what the fallen beings do.

Let us take a look at this. There are several elements. The first element is that the fallen beings will take advantage of the fact that all people have descended below the 48th level of consciousness, so they now experience themselves as separate beings. Most people on earth see themselves as separated from their higher selves. And this makes them susceptible to the ideology, the beliefs of the fallen beings that says there is a God, but he is up there in the sky and you are down here on earth. And you are separated from him by this gap, this chasm, this distance.

They have, throughout the ages, had various explanations for why people are separated. But in the Christian religion, it is because you are sinners, you have sinned and as a result of having sinned, you have been cast out of paradise, cast out of the Garden of Eden where Adam and Eve walked and talked with God. But you are now separated, you are outside the Garden of Eden, and there are angels with flaming swords, keeping you outside.

Now, there is, of course, a certain reality that people have made these choices to go below that level of consciousness where they do not experience themselves as connected beings but as separate beings. Some people have made their choice even before the fallen beings came here. But what is depicted, somewhat accurately in Genesis, is the temptation in the Garden of Eden. Of course, it was both Adam and Eve that were tempted equally, it was not Eve who caused the fall of man, but this is again a perversion of the fallen beings. And what is portrayed there is that there was the fruit of the knowledge of good and evil. They were not allowed to eat of it. The reality was, actually, they were not allowed to eat of it until they were ready, because it was a particular initiation. And the Garden of Eden was a school room, where they would go through levels of initiations and the fruit of the knowledge of good and evil represented one of the more advanced initiations that people were not meant to take before they were ready.

The serpent, which is a representative or symbol for the fallen beings, tempted people to go into, to partake of the fruit, which is to go into the duality consciousness, that we have explained many times. When you go into duality, there are two opposite polarities, they are both relative, none of them are ultimately true but you take one and elevate it to the status of infallibility or superiority by putting the other one down. You are creating these two polarities and this is what allows you to become as a God, knowing good and evil, but you are not knowing good and evil, you are defining good and evil. And of course, most people on earth are not able to do this, but the fallen beings are able to do this. What has happened is that instead of following a true teacher that seeks to help you come back to oneness, they are following the false teacher that seeks to take people deeper and deeper into separation and, of course, it is the illusion of separation that makes you crucified to the four levels of matter.

This is the first element. You are separated from God. This separation is in large part created by the fallen beings that have led people deeper and deeper into separation, making it more and more difficult for people to walk the path towards oneness. Some people throughout the ages, in every age, have discovered the path, but the vast majority have not. This is important to grasp it because then you realize one fundamental truth. The problem on earth is created and exacerbated by the fallen beings.

Redemption through the outer religion

Now comes the next level of deception. They say you can actually be redeemed, but you can only be redeemed through an external religion and the hierarchy of that religion, the priests of that religion. This is what you saw in the Jewish religion when I took embodiment. The Jewish religion claimed you have sinned, therefore you are outside the kingdom of God, but if you follow the Jewish religion, obey the priests, by taking all of the rituals, you can be redeemed and go into, go back into the kingdom of God.

Yet, who were the priests of the Jewish religion? They were fallen beings in embodiment. Who was behind the Jewish religion? The fallen beings out of embodiment. What you see now is that the fallen beings have first created the problem that people have gone into separation and now they attempt to set themselves up as the ones who have a monopoly, a patent on the solution for how people can get back to the kingdom of God. This is the essential dynamic that should have been grasped by the Christian church, but has not been grasped by the Christian church. Why have they not grasped this? Why has not this been shouted from the rooftops since my mission on earth?

Destroying the example of Christ

Well, partly because many of the early followers of Christianity did not fully grasp it, but it really became cemented, you might say, with the formation of the Roman Catholic Church which elevated me to the status of being an exception, the only son of God, of the same substance of the Father, begotten, not made, setting me in a special category. Thereby, nobody could see me as an example to follow, nobody could see that I had demonstrated the path that all can follow. And we were back in a situation where the Catholic Church from its inception has been built on this idea that the only way for Christians to enter heaven is through the outer church and its hierarchy.

In other words, after 300 years, the Christian religion became the exact same kind of religion as the Jewish religion that had me killed. An irony of history you can say, but when you understand what I am telling you here, you see that it is just the simple fact that history repeats itself and if you do not learn from the mistakes of history, you are destined to repeat them.

The reality of my mission was that I came to set people free from the fallen beings in embodiment and out of embodiment, the prince of this world, the sons of the devil. And yet after 300 years, the Christian church had been taken over by these fallen beings and has now, from then on, been used to keep people as trapped as they were before I came. In some ways, even more trapped.

God vs. devil

Now, there are these two elements. The fallen beings seek to create a problem. They also seek to project a false view of what the problem is and then they seek to set themselves up as the solution. But how, what is the next element of their deception? Well, they create this dualistic polarity saying: “Yes, there is a God, but there is also a devil who is his opposite.” Well, the devil who is opposite of God does not exist, for nothing can be opposite of the real God. But the fallen beings have created a false image of God that people have worshipped for a long time and they have created this being in the emotional, mental and identity realm that can take on the form of various gods. This is a false god. This is a dualistic god, and therefore this god does have an opposite, namely the devil which is also created through the image of the fallen beings. You have a certain temporary reality to god and the devil, but the real God is beyond this polarity and is beyond all human images and projections.

The fallen beings have created a god in their own image and after their own likeness and they have created a devil in the image and after the likeness of another group of fallen beings. You have these two groups of fallen beings representing the opposite polarities and how are they using this? Well, first of all, they have the ‘devil fallen beings’ seek to commit and get people to commit all kinds of atrocities on earth. And then the ‘god fallen beings’ are seeking to scare people with this, use this to scare people into fearing that they could go to hell or they could be taken over by the devil and tempted by the devil even while they are in embodiment. But they could also, after leaving embodiment, go to hell and stay there for all eternity and be tortured by the devil. Naturally, this scares people if they believe this, so what do they then do? They say: “Well, there is a way to escape the devil. There is a way to avoid being tempted by the devil while you are in embodiment and there is a way to permanently escape the devil by going to heaven after you leave embodiment.”

And what is that way? It is the outer church and its religion, you must completely obey it, follow its rituals, then the church will protect you against the devil while you are in embodiment and the church will take you to heaven after embodiment. Both these claims are fictitious. The church on earth, no church on earth, be it the Catholic religion or any other religion that has ever existed can take you to heaven. Because what did I say: “Where is heaven? The kingdom of God is within you”, because the kingdom of God is the state of consciousness. It is the state of non-separation. It is getting back to your innocence, the innocence with which you were created.

The ultimate trap of a closed system

But of course, the fallen beings have also obscured that fact by saying that: “No, you were not created as a son or daughter of God, you were created as a sinner through this original sin going back to Adam and Eve.” You see the picture that is beginning to emerge is how the fallen beings, the forces of antichrist, have used the Christian religion to crucify people so that anyone who believes in its Christian religion is truly crucified because they dare not open their emotional, mental and identity minds to anything beyond that outer religion and its doctrines. For after all, if it is not in compliance with the Christian religion, it must come from the devil and it is the devil attempting to tempt you so that you will be pulled into hell where you will suffer for all eternity.

Now you can see how total this deception has been for many people by looking at what the Christian religion specifically, or especially the Catholic church, has actually done. Look at the whole concept of that there are heretics leading to the Inquisition, the Crusades, the witch hunts. Look at then the split between Catholicism and Lutheranism and the wars that ensued from this when they were trying to kill each other after having tried to kill all Muslims and so forth. You see all of these actions committed by Christians and you can ask yourself: “Could Christ really approve of this?” You can go all the way up to today with the pedophilia scandal in the Catholic church and ask yourself: “Could Christ approve of this? Is this really what Christ wants his church to do?”

And some people dare not even ask that question because they think it must come from the devil who is trying to tempt them to doubt the church and therefore go to heaven. People can be trapped in this for lifetimes.

Why is it that at least some people have moved out of it today? Some people have even abandoned Christianity, but some people have started to question it. Well, it is because of the reality of reincarnation. Reincarnation of course, has also been denied by the fallen beings because if you accept that a human being can have more than one lifetime, you must accept that this is a condition that was created by God and this leads to the question: Why? Why would God set it up so that you can have more than one lifetime? Well, the most plausible explanation is that life is actually meant to be a path where you can raise your consciousness until you qualify to enter the kingdom of God. If you cannot qualify in one lifetime, you get additional opportunities.

But this is not what the fallen beings want because if people believe that: “I am born a Catholic in this lifetime, but I do not have to obey the church 100% because I can get an opportunity in my next lifetime where I might not be born as a Catholic.” Well, then the fallen beings cannot get total unquestioning obedience from people so they very quickly took out the concept of reincarnation from the Catholic religion and even all Lutheran religions that have not put it back in. Again, another way to keep people firmly nailed to that cross that they have created.

A broken promise

But the reality is, of course, that reincarnation is real and so what has happened? Well, what is it that the fallen beings have found it necessary to promise people? Well, in order to get them to totally obey them in this lifetime, they make people believe that if they do follow the fallen beings in this lifetime, then they are guaranteed to be saved and go to heaven after this lifetime.

What has, of course, happened to people, is that they have lived an entire lifetime completely obeying the church. They leave embodiment, they expect to go to heaven, but they are told they have to go back into embodiment. And although they come back not remembering that they have lived before, they will gradually, as this repeats over several lifetimes, be some residual memory and understanding where they do not remember the specifics, but they come back with a distrust of the promise made by the Christian religion. And now they become somewhat open to looking at the actions of the Christian religion and saying: “Does this really make sense? Can this come from Christ? Are the doctrines consistent or are they contradictory? Can the priests answer my questions? Or can I see that I can find better answers elsewhere, whether it be in science, some other religion or a mystical teaching?”

Questioning a closed system

You see that the fallen beings cannot keep people trapped forever. They cannot prevent them from questioning their illusions forever. But they can prevent it for a very long time as envisioned by the fact that from the year 381 and until the Reformation and even until the advent of science and the modern secular democracies, Christianity had an incredible hold over the minds of most people in the Western world. You see here how incredibly dangerous this is and how the fallen beings, once they have created this closed system, where people are afraid to question it and look outside, they can keep a very large group of people trapped in such a system for a very long period of time.

Christianity is of course, not the only example. Many others—Islam, Hinduism, some aspects of Buddhism, scientific materialism, communism, are many other examples throughout the ages. But I am, of course, primarily concerned about taking Christianity down from the cross and one potential is that more and more people will wake up, start questioning the church, first of all the Catholic church, but also the Lutheran churches and the Orthodox churches, questioning the doctrines, questioning some of these beliefs that do not make sense. And it could potentially change the church, lead to the creation of a new Christian church or several new Christian churches or at least free people to move on into a more mystical teaching. It is not that I am particularly concerned about preserving the Catholic church or renewing the Catholic church.

The Catholic church–beyond reform?

The Catholic church is so steeped in the mindset of the fallen beings that even if you had a sincere desire to reform the Catholic church, it is doubtful that it could be done but we could ask the question: “Does anyone in the Catholic church see the need to reform the church? Do they see a problem at all?” And of course, many lay people do see a problem with the Catholic church. Many people have been awakened by the pedophilia scandal and other scandals to see that there is a problem. But what is the typical response of such people? They feel you cannot fight City Hall and you cannot fight the Vatican so you cannot really reform the church. What is the only option they can see? Well, they leave. They might go to other Christian churches, they might go to other religions, they might go to some mystical or new age teaching, or they might become entirely non-religious, but they leave. If you see the need to reform the Catholic church and you leave, how can you be part of reforming the Catholic church?

Now what is it that the fallen beings want to do? Well, they want to create a closed system and once they have created it, they want to maintain it by keeping people trapped in the system. What have they done not only in the Catholic church but in many other of these structures they have created? Well, they have set up what we might call a process of unnatural selection. Natural selection supposedly selects out those who are most fit for survival. Unnatural selection does not select the people who are fit to survive individually. They select the people who are fit to ensure the survival of the organization, the structure. What do you have in the Catholic church? You have a situation where nobody who is a lay person has any say in the Catholic church. Only those who are educated and trained by the Catholic church to hold some kind of position, from priests and deacons up to cardinals and popes, can have a say in the Catholic church. What does that mean? It means only those at the top have the power to change the Catholic church. But what does it take to get to the top of this fallen structure?

Well, the only way to get to the top is to demonstrate complete loyalty to the survival of the structure. The system selects out anyone who has a desire or a potential to reform the structure. Meaning, that you can become Pope as you see the present Pope and you can have some desire to create reforms in the Catholic church. But you cannot become Pope if you have a real desire and if you are willing to do what needs to be done to bring the church in alignment with the mind of Christ instead of being controlled by the mind of antichrist.

It does not mean I am saying that only fallen beings can become Popes. But you have to have demonstrated this loyalty to the survival of the organization, otherwise you cannot reach higher levels in the organization. That means that you cannot become a cardinal if you have not demonstrated loyalty. If you have a true desire to reform the Catholic church you cannot become a cardinal. And who selects the Pope? Well, of course, the cardinals and it is one of the cardinals that becomes Pope so you see those who might have a true desire and a true ability to reform the church would never attain a position where they have the power to reform the Catholic church and the same, of course, in most other Christian churches.

But what is it that they really are seeking to do, the fallen beings, by creating this structure? Well, let us say as a thought experiment that it would be possible to reform the Catholic church. How could it be done? Who could do it? What kind of person could do it? Well, a person who had the potential to raise his consciousness, because it would have to be a man as the Catholic church is right now, to the level of the Christ consciousness. You would have to have some level of Christ consciousness in order to bring the Catholic church back into alignment with the Christ mind. This I trust should be possible to see. Yet what is the underlying purpose of the entire structure and doctrines of the Catholic church that the fallen beings have created? It is to make sure that no one with a sufficient level of Christhood could ever rise to a position in the Catholic church.

They want to shut out the Christ from the Catholic church so that the fallen beings can remain in control. Would it be possible to revert this, to change this? Not very likely. One Christed being could not even do it because how could one Christed being be elected Pope if you have all of these cardinals that are trapped in the fallen mindset? The person could not be recognized by the cardinals as having anything of value to offer the church. They would instead see him as a threat. They would see his desire for reform as a threat and his vision of how the church needed to be reformed as a threat to the survival of the structure and what would they say? “Well, the Catholic church has survived for 2000 years and we cannot change it because it would endanger the survival of the church.” It hasn’t, of course, survived for 2000 years, only for 1700, but that is what they will often say because they, of course, claim it goes back to Peter which as I have already said is not the case.

Layers of deception

What is another level of deception that we need to look at? Well, the hierarchy of light sends a Christed being to set the people free from the fallen beings. But what have the fallen beings done with Christianity? They have created a church that keeps people trapped as slaves of the fallen beings but they claim that this church not only represents Christ but was actually created and ordained and is to this day supported by Christ. In other words, they claim that Christ approves of the church of antichrist. The deception that the fallen beings have achieved through the Christian religion is almost complete. If you really accept the claims made by the Catholic church you are nailed to a cross and you are not going to get out of it in this lifetime and potentially not in many coming lifetimes. That is why you saw the Catholic church dominate the life of Europe for over a thousand years virtually unchallenged. I talked about the feudal society of the kings and the noblemen enslaving the people physically, but this would not have been possible if the Catholic church had not enslaved them in their emotional, mental and identity bodies.

How do they do it? At the emotional level they create the fear of hell and the fear of the devil. At the mental level they ensnare people with all these subtle doctrines, all these argumentations and reasonings that the church is built on and then at the identity level they ensnare people by this false identity that you are created as sinners and therefore it was not that you were created in innocence and descended into the consciousness of death and can ascend back out of it. No, you were created in sin and therefore you were created to need salvation and you can only achieve it through the outer church.

The inner path of Christ

What did I say when I was in embodiment? “The kingdom of God is within, he who is willing to lose his life for my sake shall find it.” Many other statements that demonstrate that you can walk a path that qualifies you to enter heaven and that in order to do this, you do not need the external church here on earth. You do need Christ, not as an external savior that does it for you, but as the redeemer that helps you see through the illusions of separation and duality so you can free yourself from them, so you can have those scales fall from your eyes, you can cast off the shackles and therefore rebuke the devil when he comes to tempt you in the form of the Catholic church, the very church that claims to represent Christ. You have the Christ discernment to rebuke the devil as you saw me rebuke the devil when I was tempted after fasting in the wilderness and many other situations.

This is what all can do, “He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall ye do also, and greater works.” This was the path I demonstrated. This was the path I talked about, but despite the fact that there are still some remnants of my words and the descriptions, the Catholic church has completely obliterated this idea that you can walk a path and that you can therefore free yourself without the external church here on earth, because the only thing you need to free yourself is Christ and Christ is beyond anything on earth.

What did I demonstrate by letting myself be crucified and being resurrected afterwards and then ascending to heaven? I demonstrated that the force of antichrist does not have power over Christ. You can kill the body of a Christed being but you cannot kill the spirit. This is the power of the Easter story that you can through Christ rise above death. What is death? The consciousness of separation, duality, the consciousness of the fallen beings and all of the lies that spring from it. What is life? It is to be reborn in Christ.

Now take the concept of original sin, that you were created as sinners and compare it to what I said to Nicodemus. When I said to him you shall be reborn, unless you are reborn you cannot enter the kingdom and he being a very literal person said: “Well how can a man be reborn? Can he enter his womb a second time?” And I said to him: “Only he that descended from heaven can ascend back to heaven.” What does that statement say? You were not created in sin because nobody in heaven is in sin and is created in sin. You descended from heaven. As we now say, the Conscious You descended from heaven and it is that “you” that can ascend back to heaven when it overcomes the illusions of death, the consciousness of death and it does that through the consciousness of Christ, the consciousness of life.

When you follow me, when you are willing to let the death consciousness, the self created out of the death consciousness, die, you are reborn into the eternal life of Christ and then you can ascend back to heaven. Once you are in death, you cannot do it without Christ, but you can certainly do it without an earthly institution controlled by the fallen beings who are in the consciousness of death.

The consciousness of death in Christian religions

If you go to Rome today, which is considered the center of Christendom, at least the center of the Catholic Church, what is it you see there? You see this famous church, St. Peter’s. But when you go in, what do you see? You see dead popes that are lying there on display, their mummified bodies. Because it is after all, not St. Peter’s Cathedral but St. Peter’s Basilica. You will have to look long and hard to find a picture of the resurrected Christ or rather a statue of the resurrected Christ. You can find a big statue of Peter and you can find dead popes but very few images of the resurrected Christ. There is one of the dead Christ lying on the lap of Mother Mary.

What is it you see when you go in there and you are sensitive to vibration? What vibration do you sense in St. Peter’s Basilica? You sense the vibration of death because not only the Basilica but the entire Vatican is permeated by the consciousness of death, the vibration of death. And in fact, the entire Christian religion, not only the Catholic Church but also the Lutheran churches and the Eastern Orthodox churches are permeated by the consciousness of death.

Not even Christ can resurrect them because Christ does not work against the free will of people in embodiment. And the people are so attached to the consciousness of death, they are so afraid of questioning it that they cannot ask the one logical question: “How can they enter eternal life through the consciousness of death or an earthly structure permeated by the consciousness of death?”

Knowing truth from within

What is the entire message of Christ in a concentrated form? Christ comes to give you eternal life by taking you beyond death, the consciousness of death. Only Christ can do this, no structure on earth can gain you entry into the kingdom and no structure on earth can keep you out of the kingdom. But the fallen beings claim that they have the power to allow you to enter heaven or to prevent you from entering heaven and send you to hell. This is all a lie and if you believe it you will die. There is no way that you can ever enter heaven in any other way than going through the universal Christ consciousness, which, of course, has been expressed also through Buddhism and other religions where they did not use the word Christ. But it is the same consciousness because it is beyond words, it is beyond doctrines, it is beyond human beliefs. There is no other way.

Again, the way has been made plain for those who have eyes to see and ears to hear. You might say: “Well, have I not said this in different ways through this messenger now for many years,” and have you, who are the students, not heard this before—sure you have. But have you truly assimilated the words, truly grasped what it means? And of course the other reason for saying it is to send it, to send another wave of this into the collective consciousness. There is a certain tendency in the modern world that people will say: “Well, why are you repeating yourself? People have such a short attention span, they do not see the value of repetition, now that everything can be printed and put on the internet and therefore be read over and over again.”

But there is value in repeating it. For every time it is stated, every time it is stated more clearly, there is another rung of people who are able to grasp it in their identity bodies, in their mental bodies in their emotional bodies and slowly it starts that process whereby they begin to question, they begin to reconnect to something within themselves that makes them willing to recognize that they can actually know Christ, they can know truth within themselves. This is, of course, another deception of the fallen beings that has been projected by all of their structures, including the Christian religion, and it is what? It is that you, as an ordinary human being, as a sinner, you cannot know truth on your own. You can especially not know truth within yourself. Truth must come from an outer source, and it is the Christian church, or rather the fallen beings who control it.

Again, there is a truth and an error here. When you are in the consciousness of death, the consciousness of separation, truth can only come from an outer source because it cannot come from the separate self, but it can come from Christ, the Christ mind. The thing is, Christ cannot be confined to outer doctrines and rituals, not even words in a scripture. It can only come from within, in the sense that what will get you out of the consciousness of death is that you are reborn, psychologically, spiritually, but this means actually a shift in consciousness.

The process of inner rebirth

Well, how can your consciousness shift? It cannot be done as a result of an outer process. You cannot create an educational institution and all people who go through it will be guaranteed to shift their consciousness and attain the Christ consciousness. You can create mystery schools that can help people if that is the purpose of them, but you cannot even then guarantee results, because people must be willing to look within, to look at the beam in their own eye, and to shift. And this is an inner experience. It can only be an inner experience. Christ cannot do it for you, but Christ can show you that there is something outside of your separate self, the death consciousness.

If you are willing, then you can use that frame of reference to gradually shift your sense of identity, shift your beliefs, shift your feelings and then you are reborn into a higher sense of self. But it must be voluntary. It must be conscious. It must be an inner process. It cannot be any other way. And this is another lie of the Christian religion—that salvation is an outer process whereby I come as the all-powerful Son of God and take you to heaven. This is the dream of the fallen beings that they can somehow force their way, cheat their way into heaven. They can fool Christ into taking them into heaven because they have such a good appearance on earth.

Look how many Christians believe this. They live an entire lifetime believing, “Oh, I have been such a good Christian, I have been loyal to the church, I have given money to the church. I have been engaged in charity. I have gone to Mass and said prayers and lit candles and I have done all of these outer things. Surely, Jesus will meet me when I leave the body and take me to heaven.” They come up there leaving the body and they are shown that they must go back into embodiment because all of the outer things they have done have not shifted their consciousness and therefore, how can you enter the kingdom that is within you when you have not shifted your consciousness? How can you enter the kingdom that is within you through external means? It cannot be done. You see the many layers of deception created by the fallen beings and it is all of these layers of deception that are putting the Christian church on the cross, that are putting Christianity on the cross and that are putting most Christians on the cross.

I have found it important to talk about this at this occasion of Easter. And I am grateful that so many of you have been willing to tune in, so that by you hearing this live and by those who will hear or read it later, these words will be reinforced over your attention, over your four lower bodies and therefore are projected into the collective consciousness where another group of people can be freed from this hypnotic state that the fallen beings have put so many Christians in for such a long time.

It is time, it is high time, it is past time that the captives be set free, that the prodigal sons and daughters return, that the lost sheep are returned to the shepherd. For Christianity is not the shepherd. Christ is the shepherd and I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ. I AM He.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Taking Christianity and yourself down from the cross

Will you let the world crucify you?


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, April 9, 2023. This dictation was given during the 2023 Easter webinar – Taking Christianity and yourself down from the cross.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary.

Let us take a look at the world and the world situation. Or rather, let us look at how you, ascended-master students, look at the world and the world situation. How do you react, how do you feel about the world? Surely when you look at the world right now, you can see that there are certain conflicts, certain problems, that seem to be getting worse. You have the war in Ukraine, of course. You have the situation in Israel in Jerusalem where the conflict is boiling over between Jews and Palestinians, but even between different factions of the Jewish society. You have the situation in the United States with the court cases against Trump and the reaction of his supporters. You have the situation with the recent bank collapses and the potential that there are other banks, even those called shadow banks or non-banks, that could collapse and drag the regular banks down with them.

You can look at the world as it is right now and say: “There is cause for concern. There is cause to be concerned about the future developments and what might and might not happen.” But the perspective I want to give you here is that if you step back a few years, a few decades, 50 years, 100 years, 200 years, 500 years, 1,000 years, 2,000 years–at any point between now and then, there were people who looked at the world with the same concern, the same fear of what would happen in the future, the same sense of panic or dread about potential conflicts or the conflicts they already saw.

What have we said that the world is? A reality simulator where you must be able to create any situation that you can imagine and then, inside your own mind, you have the sense that this is real, that this situation is real and that the way you look at it is real. Have we not given you this teaching over and over through this messenger now for several years, even going back beyond several years? Have we not, in various contexts, with various words and descriptions, given you this teaching about the cosmic mirror, about the reality simulator, about your perception filter, about free will and that people must be given the opportunity to create any life experience they want and to have it for as long as they want it?

The phase of being focused on world conditions

So what life experience do you, as ascended master students, desire to have? Not all of you have this pattern, but some of you have this pattern that you are very focused on, very concerned about the outer world and what is happening in the world. And I know very well that we, as ascended masters and I myself in my dictations and my books, have told you that you have an important mission to change the world by giving the calls and invocations, but also by raising your consciousness thereby pulling up on the collective. So I am fully aware, which is partly why I am giving this talk, that you could say we have put you in a dilemma, but it would be more correct to say that some of you have taken our teachings, interpreted them a certain way and put yourselves in a dilemma.

On the one hand, you are here on earth to have a positive impact on world conditions. You are here on earth to make the calls, thereby authorizing us of the ascended masters to step in and use our power to change conditions. Yet does that necessarily mean that you have to be focused on outer conditions, concerned about outer conditions, fearing for the future? Is that what we want as ascended masters for our students? What is it that happens when you go into this state of being very focused on the world, on world conditions, how important it is to do something about world conditions and how you must make a sacrifice and you must always seek to be focused on what could happen next so you can make the calls and be mentally prepared for what might happen?

Well, the messenger himself knows this very well because he was in that state of mind for many years when he was in a previous ascended master movement where they gave many, many hours of decrees for world conditions. He knows very well that you can put yourself in this frame of mind where so much of your attention is directed outwards. And what you are actually feeling, what your state of mind actually is, is that until conditions in the world change you cannot really be at peace. You cannot really be yourself. You cannot really start the creative phase of your divine plan. You must focus on the work phase. This is how he felt for a number of years with giving all of these decrees, and many other ascended master students in that dispensation felt the same and some still do.

We also know that in this dispensation some people have felt this way and I am not here saying that this is wrong. It was for the messenger a phase that has for many other people been a phase that you had to go through and it is part of your divine plan to go through this for a variety of reasons. But a phase is not forever. A phase is a temporary condition.

I cannot be at peace until the world has changed

What is it that actually happens when you put yourself in this frame of mind where you are essentially saying: “I have to focus on world conditions and therefore I cannot be at peace inside myself?” What is it that happens? Well, you are crucified. You are hanging on a cross because your inner state of mind depends on external conditions, which means other people and their free will. You are making your state of mind dependent on conditions outside your mind and this is what makes you crucified. This is what fixates you on the cross, made up of the four levels of your mind, physical, emotional, mental, identity. You see that there are two ways to crucify yourself, an alpha and an omega. Well, you could even say there are more, but let us at least look at this.

There is one where you are crucified by your own psychology and this is the case with many, many people in the world who have a difficult psychology, who have experienced trauma, who are divided in their psychology. They are focused on themselves. They are focused on their own psychology their immediate situation and they are crucified by their own minds, the conditions in their own minds. Then there are those, and it of course applies not only to ascended master students who are focused outside themselves, they are focused on changing other people, changing the world and therefore they are crucified by conditions outside their own minds. But of course, you can say: “What is it that crucifies you when you are in this state of mind?” Is it the outer conditions or is it your reaction to the outer conditions? And where does your reaction to outer conditions come from? It comes from the conditions in your own mind, the separate selves, the subconscious reactionary patterns.

What we are pointing out to you at this conference is that you are crucified by some condition in your psychology that you have not yet looked at. And as this messenger was willing to admit to himself some time ago, he had used the teachings of the ascended masters and the need to decree for world conditions as an excuse for not looking at himself, his own psychology. He decided to change this, go into therapy and start a process of healing and some of you could benefit from taking this as an example, looking at yourselves and saying: “What are my concerns about the world? Are there certain conditions in the world that I am very, very concerned about and I am very, very attached to seeing a specific outcome? And have I put myself in a condition where I feel that I cannot be at peace until this external outcome is manifest?” In other words, my internal state cannot change until the external state has changed.

The attachment to the outer results

This is why you see, as Jesus mentioned, that some people become very, very attached to a particular view of external conditions. It can be the war in Ukraine, the COVID pandemic, the US election and the Trump controversy. It can be any number of other things. But the basic psychology is that if you look at yourself and see that you have certain issues that seem very important to you, more important than attaining peace of mind, for example, then you are crucified. You are hanging on a cross. And you may think that it is the world that has put you on the cross because after all, your concern is only there because of external conditions so if the war stopped, if there was no pandemic, if Trump was president, then you would not feel what you feel. But this is not the reality. If a specific outer condition changed, you would not feel what you feel about that condition. But I can assure you that your mind would then instantly move on and pick another condition that you would be concerned about and attached to an outcome and you would again project that until that external condition was changed, your internal condition could not change.

Your inner state vs. external conditions

Do you see what I am saying? Do you hear what I am saying? The psychology that puts you on the cross is that you think your internal state depends on an external state and that your internal state will automatically and will only change when the external state changes. But this is not reality. Your internal state is your internal state. The external state is just camouflage, an excuse. It is just what focuses your internal state right now. But your internal state would persist after the external state was changed, and you would find another external state to focus on. There are people who have found an ascended master teaching, followed it, practiced the decrees and invocations for decades but they have not made that switch. They are still hanging on the cross of their own making and they have not begun to truly grasp a very, very simple fact. There is a different way to react to external conditions than the one that you have had for this lifetime or perhaps for many lifetimes. There is a different way to react.

And what is the spiritual path all about? It is raising your consciousness. But what does that mean? When you raise your consciousness, will your reaction to certain external conditions stay the same? This is what some people seem to think. But of course, as we have said so many times, by giving the examples of the Buddha overcoming attachments, being confronted with the demons of Mara. When your consciousness is raised, your reaction to external conditions will change. It must change. If you look at yourself and see that you have a certain issue that you have been attached to for some time, then you need to seriously consider: “Have I made progress in raising my consciousness? Have I actually made progress? Have I really overcome the illusion I need to overcome, the separate self I need to overcome? Have I really raised my consciousness?”

Expanding your understanding vs. raising your consciousness

You can say: “But I have expanded my understanding of the world and of the spiritual path and of the teaching so much.” But you can expand your understanding of the world and spiritual teachings in a horizontal way, in an intellectual way by looking at it from a distance, by looking at yourself as a subject, looking at an object. But this is not the same as raising your consciousness, transcending your previous level and rising to a new level. And some of you understand this intellectually, but you have not applied it to yourselves. You have not seen that intellectual understanding is not enough. You need to switch and therefore you are still hanging on the cross. And the proof is your internal tension, your attachment to a specific outcome, your attachment to being right, being seen as right, and proving wrong anyone who either has a different opinion or does not validate your opinion.

If you can see yourself in this pattern, it may be that you have still grown somewhat on the path, but there is clearly a separate self that you have not seen and that you have not overcome. I am not saying this to blame anyone. I am saying it to free you, by making you aware of this. An attachment always comes from a separate self. It cannot be any other way. The Conscious You is not attached to anything on earth. It can experience itself as attached only through a separate self and the attachment resides in the separate self. When you step outside of it, you do not experience the attachment. There is no magic here. It is not that the Buddha was so much more advanced than you. He just did, even though he would not have used those words 2,500 years ago, he just did what we have described. He came to see a separate self, separated himself from it and let it die. And that is why when he sat under the Bo tree, was facing the demons of Mara, they could not tempt him into reacting because he had no selves that were attached to anything on earth. What is the way to truly free yourself from the cross? Free yourselves from these selves, especially the reactionary selves.

Knowing that there is an alternative to the conditions on earth

Now, there are of course, different types of these selves. We have hinted at it before, but I will say it again and it is easiest to explain with an avatar because you come to earth from a natural planet. You have not been here on earth before and now you face the situation of having to take embodiment on earth and in order to take embodiment, you have to first go to the 144th level, where you take on a particular illusion. That allows you to go to the 143rd level where you take on another illusion and you keep going until you reach the 48th level. However, this does not mean that you as an avatar, look at and experience life the same way as a person who was created as the original inhabitant of earth, and who has perhaps, after going below the 48th level, risen back up to the 48th level.

You can have an original inhabitant at the 48th level and an avatar at the 48th level and they have the same illusions above them and in order to follow the path of the ascension, they have to overcome these illusions. But it does not mean they have the same worldview, the same attitude, the same approach to life on earth. Why? Because the original inhabitant has never experienced an alternative, a different environment than earth but the avatar has. And even though you do not remember this consciously, you still have a certain sense that there is something beyond earth and therefore you are not as attached to earth as the original inhabitant.

Reactionary selves based on the illusions of separation

That is why, as is described in the My Lives book, when the protagonist descended to the first embodiment, he had a greater awareness than most people on earth. But he still had taken on those specific illusions. What does that mean? It means that the illusions you take on from the 144th level to the 48th level are illusions based on the current conditions on earth, meaning the density of matter, how the earth is designed, how your physical body is designed and functions. But above the 48th level, these illusions are not based on duality and the illusion of separation. Those you only take on when you go below the 48th level, or you can also take them on at the 48th level and higher by reacting to those people who are trapped in duality and therefore, as we have explained with the fallen beings, expose you to this very dramatic situation that causes your cosmic birth trauma.

These are not the same selves that you take on in order to descend to the 48th level. They are what I would call reactionary selves, where you are reacting to those in the duality consciousness, whether it is the original inhabitants or the fallen beings. The original inhabitants often ignore an avatar or put you down in various ways. But the fallen beings will often attack you directly and seek to destroy you to the best of their ability. As an avatar who starts at the 48th level, it is impossible to not react to this, given the density of the collective consciousness on earth.

The reactionary outlook on life

You now start the path at the 48th level, you go up to the 49th, the 50th, you keep going above but what you need to recognize here is that as you create these reactionary selves you shift, and this is again almost inevitable. You shift your outlook, your worldview, your approach to life on earth. You come here as an avatar, you have a positive view of earth, positive view of what you can do here and you shift this as you are exposed to the birth trauma. It is almost impossible to maintain a positive outlook on earth after you have been exposed to the birth trauma. You can regain it when you overcome the birth trauma, but this does not happen at the 48th level.

So, you start the spiritual path, you find the spiritual movement and you are going up, you are rising in consciousness because you are overcoming some of these illusions, some of these selves that you took on to go down to the 48th level. You can come to a point where you are now at the 96th level of consciousness, meaning you overcome all the illusions between the 48th and 96th level. Now, most people when they go through this they do also change at least somewhat their outlook on life, their approach to earth but not all. You can maintain the reactionary outlook on life, the not so positive outlook on earth that you took on after the birth trauma.

The question is, as you come closer and closer to the 96th level, can you let go of this? This reactionary worldview, can you let it go and return to the original view that you came with as an avatar? If you cannot, then you cannot pass that initiation at the 96th level and stop focusing on yourself. You cannot go to the 97th level unless you overcome that not so positive outlook, the reactionary outlook you took on. That is where students can then start going down again because they become so attached to validating and proving right the outlook on life that they accepted as a result of reacting to the fallen beings. Not only what the fallen beings did to you, but some of the illusions that the fallen being used to attack you, to try to fool you or to just get you to react. You have adopted a reactionary outlook which you are meant to overcome, that is what the spiritual path is all about. But if you do not see this, if you are not willing to question it and overcome it, then you can start going down from whatever level you are at and you are now so focused on validating this self, that you are not as Jesus described it, you cannot follow Christ. You are more concerned about validating your negative outlook on earth than following Christ, overcoming the outlook, letting it die, letting it go. You cannot say: “What is that to me? I will follow thee,” you cannot let that separate self die.

Overcoming attachments to conditions on earth

Now, of course, I am not hereby saying that when you return to the positive outlook you had when you came as an avatar, you are home free because what you need to do above the 96th level is that you need to start considering: “But why did I come to earth? What was the outlook I had on earth? And how was that actually limiting me?” Because you thought that you have to do specific things on earth, you have to change other people according to the vision you had from a natural planet. You need to step up, as we have explained also several times, to fully grasping free will, to fully accepting that free will must be allowed to outplay itself. That is when you need to reconsider again, why should your inner state be linked to, be dependent on, an outer state on earth?

Basically, you can say that it is when you go above the 96th level that you really start the path of Christhood, before that it is the path of self-mastery as we have named it with the Chohans but up above that, you start the path of Christhood. But what is Christhood? What is Christhood? It is for an avatar, overcoming all identification, not only with the earth, but with a natural planet. If you are an original inhabitant of earth, you need to overcome all identification with the earth. This means that you come to this point that Jesus demonstrated, that the Buddha demonstrated, when the prince of this world has nothing in you, because you have no attachments to conditions on earth. You are basically saying, regardless of what conditions are on earth: “I will manifest my Christhood. I will walk the path of Christhood. I will take the next step up on Christhood, even though there are these external conditions on earth that I clearly see are not ideal and really should not be there.” But you will not let it hold you back from taking the next step up, which means overcoming the next illusion, overcoming the next step itself.

The essence of the path to Christhood

There is nothing glamorous as such, about walking the path of Christhood. As you saw, there was nothing particularly glamorous about Jesus and his path. You may say, yes, it was glamorous when he was received as a king when he entered Jerusalem riding on a donkey, but then see how quickly that changed and now he was arrested, the people denied him, he was tortured, he had to walk and carry the cross and he was crucified. The symbol of the crucifixion is that hopefully you will not have to go through a physical crucifixion, physically being tortured and killed, but you are still going through it in your mind. You are still going through this and the question is always, will you let the world crucify you? Or will you strive to attain inner psychological spiritual independence so that no matter what the world does, you are not feeling that you are held fixated on a cross.

You have transcended that level of consciousness where the world can stop your growth or where the world can define you, what you are and what you are not. This is the key consideration. If you find yourself having an attachment to a particular outcome on earth, you can see if you are willing, that this comes because you have not transcended the attitude, the approach, the outlook that you took on after you came to earth and were exposed to the fallen beings and the original inhabitants and what they did to you. I am not blaming you. It is very natural that you had that reaction. We all had a reaction. We all had our individual reaction but they followed the same pattern. It is not that I was so sophisticated that I did not react when I first came to earth. It is not that Jesus or the Buddha was so sophisticated that they did not react. This is in fact one of the important aspects of the My Lives book, showing that Jesus took embodiment like everybody else and that he had a certain reaction so that you can all see that it is perfectly fine that you reacted.

But you can also see why did Mother Mary ascend, why did Jesus ascend, why did the Buddha ascend, why did Saint Germain and Master More ascend? Because we overcame the reaction. We came to a point of saying: “We will not let conditions on this planet and we will not let our reaction to conditions on this planet define us anymore.” That is the path to Christhood, or at least part of it, when you stop letting external states determine your internal state. As long as you are reacting to anything on earth, you are crucified. You are on some kind of cross. You may go up in consciousness, you may overcome the illusions I have talked about, but if you still carry with you that reactionary self, you are crucified by that self and you will remain crucified until you make that shift. And as Jesus said, you can make that shift basically at any time above the 48th level, but certainly as you get closer to the 96th level, it becomes easier to make it. But you need to make it in order to get down from the cross, in order to transcend the cross and of course, we want our direct students to get down from the cross.

Getting down from the cross

Now again, the reactionary self cannot take you down from the cross. You need the perspective from outside your own mind. That is what we offer you with our teachings and with our willingness to assist you personally. But for you to receive our assistance and make use of it, the Conscious You has to be willing to separate itself from the reactionary self. You have to be willing to look at it and say: “Oh, I do have a reactionary self, that is why I am so concerned about the world, that is why I am so attached to the world.” And when you are willing to make that shift, where you are willing to look at the self instead of defending it, then we can help you and you can fairly quickly get down from that cross. This means that now you can actually really start having an impact on changing the earth. Your invocations and decrees will have a much greater effect. But not only that, you will also have a much greater effect on pulling up on the collective consciousness. So long as you are in this reactionary self, there is a limit to the effect you can have on the collective consciousness, even if you raise your consciousness above the 48th level, because you are reacting just like most people on earth are reacting and that doesn’t raise the consciousness, at least not in that aspect of it. Of course, it raises the consciousness somewhat, but not to the full extent that it could if you shift it out of that reactionary self.

This also means that you can now start what we have called the creative phase of your divine plan or the revolutionary phase of your divine plan because you can now start acting instead of reacting. What the fallen beings have done on earth is to put most people on earth in a reactionary mode where they are always reacting to the fallen beings. As an avatar, how are you going to help raise the earth if you are also reacting to the fallen beings? It cannot be done. We have given you the tools, we have given you the teachings, and all we are trying to say is, consider whether it is time for you to make this switch that will take you down from the cross so you are no longer hanging on it, you are free to be yourself.

Just let it flow

If you want a simple measure, watch the messenger’s videos where he talks about his path. Monitor yourself, your own reactions, whatever you feel, whatever thoughts come up and see how you react to the way he talks, the way he talks about himself. If you look at these, you will see that as he is perfectly well aware, that he could not have made these videos very long ago because he was not free. But now he has attained a high degree of freedom, non-attachment, so he can just speak without any predefined script and just let it flow. You can do the same. All of you have the same potential to speak freely, to express yourself freely, without being so concerned about the reactions, the standards of this world, whether they do this, whether they say that. Does it matter? Does it matter to you, all of these human reactions? If you see that you have a reaction to this, that you do not feel free, that you would not be able to speak so freely, then that is part of this reactionary self because you are concerned about: “How would the world react to my speaking about myself?” Then you can use our tools to go after that so that you can gradually come to the point where you can be free, you can be at peace to express yourself. Just express yourself and let this flow based on your experiences, but also coming from your I AM Presence, let the spirit flow through you. That is what we desire for all of you.

It is good that one person can do it, but it is better that many people can do it and you will all feel more free if you can do it, even if you do not do it. The fact that you are free to do it means you are free in many other ways to do other things in life. It is that freedom that we have and that we desire to see you have. In a sense, you could say that everything we have ever done as ascended masters is to help people attain the same freedom that we have. You cannot quite achieve the same freedom while you are still in embodiment, but you can certainly achieve as great of a freedom as it is possible to have on a planet like earth.

Giving decrees and invocations with a positive attitude

So this is what we desire for you and again, I am not thereby saying you should ignore conditions in the world. It is important that you give your decrees, your invocations, your Mother Mary 500 vigil for the economy (I know it has been going on for a long time, but it is because it is a very important topic as you can see by these latest bank failures and how this is sending shockwaves through the entire financial system).

Your work has a very important impact. The vigil for spiritual healing that some of you have participated in also has an important impact on the collective consciousness. Our webinars and our conferences have a very important impact. All of these things are important. I am not trying to say here that you should not be doing it. I am only saying  that you can actually do the same work with a more positive attitude and that this will make you feel better about yourself and about being on earth. Some of you have this attitude that you cannot really enjoy life on earth because the planet is so dark. In fact, the messenger  had for many years this attitude that he was not here for his own enjoyment, he was here to make a positive difference and that is why he could set aside so much of his personal life to focus on moving to the United States, living near the headquarters of his movement and giving all of these hours of decrees. Although this was necessary for, and part of his Divine Plan, it was not necessary or mandated that he do it with this sense that he could not allow himself to enjoy life on earth.

Enjoying life on earth

You are on earth. You are in a physical body. Earth is a very difficult planet to be on. It is actually difficult to be in a body as dense as the bodies you have on earth but you can still find enjoyment and it is not sinful and it is not anti-spiritual. Certainly beyond just even enjoying life on earth, you can enjoy being alive, being conscious, being self-aware. Self-awareness is an incredible gift. Self-awareness, being aware as a being, as an individual expression of the one being, the one mind of God, is an incredible gift. But as long as you are trapped in this reactionary self, you cannot see that. You cannot experience it because for you, self-awareness is a burden because there are all these outer states that are affecting your inner state, so you are not really self-aware. You are aware of a self, you are aware through a self, but you are not “self-aware” as the Conscious You being aware of itself as not being all of these selves, but being an extension of the I AM Presence and being pure awareness, meaning you have not become the selves you have created in order to take embodiment on earth or the selves you have created in reaction.

The conscious self creates these selves, but it does not become the selves and it is when you realize that, when you acknowledge that consciously, that you can start enjoying self-awareness even in an environment like earth. This is what I, who holds the office as the Divine Mother, desire. I desire it for all people, but the vast majority of people on earth are very far from being able to achieve it. But you who are our direct students, you could achieve it fairly quickly if you are willing to go through this switch that we have been talking about.

Why are we talking about it at this conference? Because many of you, by following the path, by using the tools, you are ready to make that switch. Not necessarily right now, not necessarily tomorrow, but within a short period of time, you can make that switch.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Taking Christianity and yourself down from the cross

What happens to the soldiers who died in the war in Ukraine?


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Elohim Astrea through Kim Michaels, April 8, 2023. This dictation was given during the 2023 Easter webinar – Taking Christianity and yourself down from the cross.

I AM the Ascended Master Elohim Astrea. I have decided to take this opportunity to give you some insights into how the Karmic Board evaluates situations on earth and seeks to help people, including how I seek to cut people free so that after they leave embodiment they can go to the highest possible place that will help them move forward in their individual paths.

Ascended masters want to help all people grow

I will focus on the war in Ukraine and I will, at least to begin with, focus on what happens to soldiers who leave embodiment. First of all, you need to recognize that we who are the ascended masters do not have the same view of situations on earth as human beings do. This is not said to blame human beings. It is natural that when you are inside a physical body, you come from a specific background, you look at situations in a specific way. But we, of course, have transcended all of these human biases and viewpoints, so we look at it from the perspective of the Christ mind. The Christ mind sees, of course, the oneness between all expressions of God’s consciousness because without Him was not anything made that was made, so God’s consciousness is within everything and everyone.

We see that all human beings are sons and daughters of God, or at least started out that way, and they have since then descended, many of them, to a lower sense of identity. Our task as ascended masters is to help all people make progress towards coming to the point where they can recognize their origin, their identity, and they do this, of course, by coming to see beyond these outer divisions that divide people and put them in conflicts on earth. What I am saying here is that when we look at a situation like the war in Ukraine, we do not have human judgments. We are not judging that this is wrong, that is right, although we, of course, clearly see that what Russia as a nation is doing in Ukraine is a violation of the law of free will. Nevertheless, what I am specifically focused on here is how do we seek to help the individual people, and especially the soldiers, the civilians that have gone out of embodiment as a result of this war. For us there is no difference in our desire to help both Ukrainians and Russians, but there are some differences in how we can go about this. But these differences in how we seek to help people, they are not coming from us or from our consciousness. They are coming because the people on the two sides have different approaches, different states of mind.

Let me begin by talking about Russian soldiers. Many of you who live outside of Russia have studied what has happened. You know that many thousands, tens of thousands of Russian soldiers, have been killed. You also know that there have been some atrocities, some war crimes, committed by Russian soldiers against civilians and of course, against Ukrainian soldiers. You know that in medicine they have a principle called a triage. If they have a large number of casualties, they rank them in three different categories based on whether they can be helped and how they might best be helped. In a sense we have a similar evaluation when we look at Russian soldiers, and we must look at their state of consciousness: the state of consciousness they had before they entered the war, what has happened to them in the time they have been in the war and of course the state of consciousness they now have when they leave embodiment.

Russian soldiers who cannot be helped

There are some Russian soldiers that we cannot help. This applies specifically to those who have committed the worst kind of atrocities or war crimes. Those who have killed civilians, raped women, targeted civilian buildings and infrastructure even if they have done it with rockets at a distance. They are often so entrenched in a certain mindset, and the mindset is basically this: at a deeper level of their being they know that what they are doing is a violation of free will, but at the surface levels of their minds they will not, they cannot, bear to admit this. There are especially many among the professional soldiers used by the Wagner group that fall into this category. In other words, we have to look at: can we help people at all? And if their minds are completely closed, if they are not at all willing to consider what they are doing from a higher perspective, we cannot help them. What I am explaining here is that if you look universally at human beings, you will see that when a human being leaves the physical body, that human being has a unique opportunity to look at its life and its state of consciousness from the outside, so to speak, from a higher perspective. However, if the person was in a very closed state of mind before the person left embodiment, then they will be unable or unwilling to do this. They will be unwilling to look at their life because they could not bear to see from a neutral perspective what they are actually doing, what effect it had on other people and what effect it will have on themselves in the future. You could say they cannot bear to acknowledge what karma they made.

These people we cannot help. Therefore, where do they go when they leave embodiment? They go to various levels of what we have called the astral plane which is the lower emotional realm where people with a closed mind have gone. Some have been there for a long time because they are in such a low state that they cannot go back into embodiment. There are realms in the astral plane that are like the hell that many people envision. In fact, the poet Dante who saw the nine circles of hell had a vision of some of these levels, not all of them but some of them. There are these levels of the astral plane that have a certain hellish appearance and these very closed-minded soldiers, they go there. And there they are exposed to people or lifestreams at the same level of consciousness. And they are even exposed to some of the same dynamic that they were exposed to in the Russian army or in the Wagner group where they have superiors who are very abusive, who do not care about them, who will abuse them in various ways and so they find themselves in conflict. As they were in conflict while they were alive they are in conflict after they leave the body.

There is not much more to say about this. The specific conditions in the astral plane are not particularly important other than to say that people are, of course, attracted to a specific level that corresponds to their own level of consciousness, where they are confronted with beings who are doing to them what they did to others in their last embodiment, especially during the war. In other words, they are experiencing that they are on the receiving end of what they did to others so they can experience what it is like to be exposed to basically themselves. What was it like to be on the receiving end of what they did in the war? Because this is, and we look at this with a long history of working with human beings, sometimes the only way that a lifestream can be turned around, can turn itself around, can come to see that: “I no longer want to experience this, which means I have to change myself.” It does not work for all of them but it works for some. The specific conditions they experience are not that important.

Russian soldiers who are confused

Now there is another category of lifestreams, of soldiers, and they are the ones who, in some way or other, have bought into the mindset behind the Russian invasion. There is a certain mindset in the army and among the population that have bought into the idea of Russian superiority, the Russian empire, that Russia has a right to invade Ukraine for various reasons. In other words, they have entered the war with a certain, what we might call, ideological mindset, even though it is not what you would traditionally call an ideology such as communism. But it is still an ideological mindset where they have bought into this narrative that Putin and the Russian power elite have created around the war about Russia’s greatness and the Russian empire, and the need to restore the Russian empire and to defend Russia against NATO or even liberate the Ukrainian people from the Nazis in Kiev.

Whatever excuses are out there in the Russian propaganda space, we might say, they have bought into it. They have believed in it. But they have experienced that the war was not at all what they expected, so when they leave embodiment they are somewhat confused. And the confusion means that their minds are open. There is at least some openness in their minds. And this means that we now have an opportunity to work with such people. And what is then done is that the soul or the lifestream is taken to a place that is pleasant to the lifestream. This does not mean that they get 70 virgins in heaven as the Muslims imagine, but they are taken to a place that we might call a place of peace and rest where they can receive healing at a psychological level. And then, gradually as they calm down, as they feel some rest and healing, we offer them the opportunity of looking at their life, looking at their mindset, the mindset they were brought up with, the mindset they had during the war, looking at it from a neutral perspective. And if they take this opportunity then some of them can be helped, some of them cannot. Those who cannot be helped, in other words those who are not willing to accept what they see from a neutral perspective, they go back into the same mindset they had when they were in embodiment and refuse to question it. There are also some that do not even take the opportunity to look at it neutrally. They want to hold on to that mindset. In that case we again cannot help them. We must let them go and they will also gravitate to a certain level of the astral plane.

Russian soldiers who can make a shift

But those who take the opportunity, those who are willing to look at their mindset from a neutral perspective, even look at their actions and even look at the greater context of Russia and why Russia entered this war, they will be helped to very gradually, and this does not happen all at once, but it happens very gradually, come to see more and more, come to, so to speak, look at certain elements of their mindset and their actions, and Russia, from a neutral perspective. This means they will make some kind of shift. How big of a shift they are able or willing to make is an individual matter. But those who at least make some shift, some of them stop at a certain point. They are willing to make some shift, but they are not willing to go further. They then go to a level of the astral plane that is higher than the people with entirely closed minds. They are not quite exposed to exactly the same, but they are exposed to what corresponds to the level of consciousness they did not want to transcend, they did not want to look at.

But there are others who are willing to look and who gradually go up to where they can see that they had allowed themselves as they were growing up, as they were drafted for the war, as they entered the war, they had allowed themselves to come to believe in a complete illusion, a complete fabrication. The entire Russian mindset, justification, propaganda apparatus around the war is completely unreal, complete fiction. It is a complete lie. And some of these soldiers that were killed at the war can rise to that level where they eventually become able to see this. And this means they can now go to a higher level.

They do not actually even go to the emotional realm. They go to the mental realm where they can now receive help in greatly expanding their understanding of the world and how the world works and how they can come to see through the illusions that they could not see through while they were in embodiment. There are special levels of the mental realm that are set up directly to help this. They are somewhat similar to the retreats of the ascended masters, but they are, of course, not ascended master retreats because those are only found in the higher identity realm. But they are specific, you might say, a combination of a school and a healing center where people can receive help to expand their understanding of how the world works, how they can avoid in their next embodiment being pulled into a similar complete fiction. It does not have to be in Russia, it can be elsewhere.

Russian soldiers who believed official propaganda

Then there is a third category and they are the people who, before they entered the war, did not actually buy into the Russian propaganda. They could see that it was not justified to launch a war against the neighboring nation and some of them could see this because they grew up in a Christian environment and despite what the patriarch of the Russian Orthodox Church has said about the war being justified by God, they could see that as a Christian it can never be justified to kill other people.

Some of them had still volunteered to be in the army because they were willing to defend their home country, but they could also see that when you are attacking another country, you are not actually defending your home country. There were others that simply did not believe in what they were told, that had their own opinions as they were growing up and many of these had not volunteered for the army, but they were drafted into the army. This category of people were already open to seeing through the illusions before they left embodiment, and they often conducted themselves in the war in such a way that they did not commit any war crimes or cruelty, and they tried to the best of their ability to avoid killing anyone. When these soldiers leave embodiment, they are already ready to receive our help, so they can very quickly come to look at the entire situation from a neutral perspective and therefore they can quickly rise to this level of the mental realm where they can receive further education and healing.

The punishment of your own state of mind

Now, even though we cannot help the lowest category of soldiers, I still want to make a few remarks about what actually happens to them. They go to a level of the astral plane where they are exposed to the exact same kind of mindset, the exact same kind of insensitivity to life, the exact same kind of cruelty that they had. But now, instead of being the perpetrators who had victims such as unarmed civilians, they are the victims, and there are others who are insensitive to them, cruel to them, exposing them to all these things that they themselves did. The question now is, how long do they stay in this environment? And that depends very much on how closed their minds are, and how closed their minds are depends very much on what they had actually done while they were still in embodiment. How many people had they killed or tortured or raped or whatever they did? Because the more actions you commit that you know at a deeper level are not right, the more closed your mind becomes. There is a consideration you can make here and it is not really something we need to make as ascended masters, but I want to make you aware of it because it can help you understand the situation.

You have, of course, the traditional teachings about karma and many people see karma as a form of punishment. You do something wrong such as killing other people and you are sent to this level of the astral plane in this hellish environment exposed to this torture as a form of punishment. This is how many people come to see what they call bad karma. But this is, of course, not how we of the ascended masters see it. Nevertheless, if you take this traditional view of karma you would say that if you look at a particular soldier, the more people he killed in the war, the more severe of a karma he made and the longer time he would have to spend in this hellish environment before he had been punished sufficiently. Therefore from this perspective, it was actually better that he was killed when he was because if he had stayed in embodiment he could have killed more people and therefore made more karma.

As I said, karma is not, from the ascended perspective, punishment. But what is punishment, even though nobody does this to anybody, the ascended masters are not inflicting punishment, what is punishment is your own state of mind, so as I said, the more people you kill the more entrenched you become in your state of mind, the state of mind that allows you to kill people and justify it, or continue to do it even if you do not need to justify it. The more entrenched you become in your state of mind and therefore in a sense it is easier for the people who were killed quickly than it is for those who stayed in embodiment longer and killed more people. You can see how you can say, as many among the Russian people say: “Oh, it was so sad that our soldiers were killed.” But in some cases it was actually a grace that they were killed because they would have been much worse off if they had stayed in embodiment and killed more people.

This, of course, does not mean that we of the ascended masters wish that people die or go out of embodiment. I am simply giving you this consideration because part of what I am attempting to do here is give you a different perspective on situations like this. What can we say now? We can say that from the ascended perspective we only have one concern, and that is: How can we help people grow? How can we help everyone grow? And as I said, some people we cannot help directly, they must simply continue in the school of hard knocks as they have been in, often for lifetimes, in order to get to that low state of consciousness where they can do what they did.

But there are some we can help and we attempt to help them, and our purpose is always to help them grow. And our purpose is when a person has gone out of embodiment that we can help them heal and grow to the point where when they come into their next embodiment, they can come into a higher situation than what they came into in their last embodiment. Those who we cannot help, who go to these hellish levels, they stay there for a certain time and then at least some of them will at some point go back into embodiment. But they will not come back into a better situation than they had in their last lifetime. They might actually come back in a worse situation. And some of them will embody in Russia again, some of them will embody in North Korea, some of them will embody in China, but many of them will embody in Africa in areas with this tribal warfare.

Those whom we can help and who raise their level of consciousness, they will embody in more beneficial situations that are more beneficial for growth. Some of them will still embody in Russia, but come in with a higher level of consciousness and of course Russia will change, but others will embody in other nations, some even in the western democracies. Of course, a considerable portion of the Russian soldiers who die in Ukraine and are willing to be helped will in their next lifetime embody in Ukraine. Such is the case in many cases where there has been war between nations. As we have said before, many of the Nazi soldiers and officials from the Second World War have embodied in Israel.

The change is coming in Russia

Another consideration that I want to bring to your attention here is that there are some of you that look at Russia and you think that: “Well, nothing much has changed. Most people are still positive towards the war, the economy is not doing so badly, when will it ever change?” Well, as Mother Mary actually said in an answer at the last webinar, if you could see what is happening at the identity, mental and emotional levels, you will see that change is coming in Russia, and Russia will change in the coming years. Regardless of how long the war keeps going, Russia will change. The change has already begun. It has already become irreversible. And you can see this on the outer by the fact that the authorities are becoming more and more frantic on clamping down on anybody who criticizes the war. You can see that even some teenagers have been arrested for just mentioning the forbidden word on social media. And what kind of nation does that except a nation that is desperate? It is a sign of desperation. In fact, any nation that kills or imprisons its own citizens is a clear act of desperation. And desperation comes because even though they do not acknowledge this consciously, they know it is slipping away from them. They cannot keep this up indefinitely.

The pull on the collective consciousness of Russia

But what I wanted to talk about here is that when you look at these soldiers that have left embodiment as a result of the war, they are no longer in a physical body. But you should not think that means that they are completely disconnected from Russia. As we have explained, every nation has a collective consciousness. It has an emotional, a mental and an identity component. And the Russian soldiers that have been killed in Ukraine are still tied into that collective consciousness, in the emotional, mental and identity realms. Even the soldiers who have gone to these hellish realms are tied into the Russian consciousness. They are pulling on the Russian consciousness. Those soldiers who have received our help, accepted our help and have risen to higher levels of consciousness, they are pulling the collective consciousness up. But those soldiers who have gone into the astral plane, they are pulling the collective consciousness down. And what this means is that they are pulling on the decision makers from Putin and all the way down, and the other soldiers in the army that are in these very closed states of mind. This means they are pulling them to become more and more extreme, willing to take more and more extreme measures, which you have already seen, but will see more and more, depending on how long the war goes on. And the purpose of this, of course, if there was a purpose, it is really the outplaying of free will, but the potential positive outcome that can come out of this is that things can become so extreme that those who are still in embodiment start to see it, start to acknowledge that this is too much, this is too extreme.

Why are they doing this to me?

Many of the soldiers who are still in Ukraine and who have not been killed, and many of the soldiers who have been wounded and have gone to Russia or are still in Ukraine, they have started to see this. For example, you have a soldier who has bought into the entire Russian propaganda effort that he is there to fight for his country and do something important for his country, risking his life to do something important for his country. He comes into Ukraine. He is, first of all, not given any training, not given proper equipment, maybe not even good food, tents or sleeping bags. He is thrown out there in a group of people. They do not have the right weapons. They do not have the right support. They might even not have the right leadership or not have good leadership. And then he is told to run over an open field towards Ukrainian soldiers who are sitting in fortified positions in trenches. And he might have a rifle, but they have machine guns. And anybody who has minimum intelligence can see this is suicide. And anybody can see that you are not serving your country this way. You are not helping your country because you will be shot and you have no chance of shooting the enemy.

What could possibly be the purpose of this? If you survive this situation, then it does start a thinking process. It cannot help but start a thinking process that says: “Why? Why do they want me to die without even having a chance of fighting? Why are they sending me out to die? Why don’t they care about giving us training and equipment? Why don’t they have good leaders? What is the purpose of this war? Why are we doing this?” All of these kinds of questions. And they may not be willing to talk about it. They may not even really be willing to think about it consciously, but the questions are percolating in their subconscious minds. It cannot be any other way because you cannot face death without having a question come up in your mind: “Why? Why is this happening to me?” And when you see that your country is forcing you into the situation, you cannot help but wonder: “Why are they doing this to me? They say that Russia is an important nation. Therefore, I am important as a Russian and it is important that I serve my country. But then they put me in a situation where I am not serving my country. I am just dying for no purpose whatsoever. Why are they doing this to me?”

A great upheaval

And you will see, if you could see what we see from the ascended realm, how in the mental body of Russians, of Russia as a nation, all of these questions are swirling around. They are gaining momentum. It started with the soldiers at the front and with the more aware people, but it is percolating through wider and wider rings of the population, depending on their level of consciousness. Those at the highest levels see it first. Those at the lower levels will be the last to see it. But it is moving through the consciousness. Then, of course, you have at the emotional level, how can you be sent against machine guns without proper equipment, without having feelings? How can you feel that you narrowly escape death without having strong feelings? Well, you cannot, except if you are a psychopath or a narcissist who is completely numb. But normal people will have very strong feelings.

You might be a Russian mother who is patriotic, and therefore, you are proud when your son goes to war. But when he comes back wounded, or when he is reported dead, or when he is reported missing, or when you do not receive any information about where he is and whether he is alive or not, you cannot help but have strong feelings. The same for any kind of relative. If you could see the Russian collective emotional body, you would see this great upheaval. You would see the forming of these vortexes that are pulling more and more people into them every day. Then you could go to the identity level, and you can see that, again, there are questions arising about the Russian national identity. And this actually started when the war started, because the people who had the highest level of awareness, many of them left. But you may think they are outside of Russia, but of course, they are still tied in to the emotional, mental, and identity bodies, and they are also pulling on them.

The irreversible cycle of change in Russia

After the war started, many people in Russia started quietly questioning the national identity: “Do we really need to see ourselves as an empire? Do we really need to seek superiority? And especially, do we need to seek it through force?” What does this all lead to? Well, it leads to the consideration that when Putin made the decision, and the people around him made the decision, to invade Ukraine, he started an irreversible cycle that will bring change to Russia. It was not that change was not already happening in Russia, primarily because of all the many spiritual people in Russia, whether they are following this dispensation or other spiritual teachings. There was growth in Russia, and as we have said before, the ideal scenario was that this had continued gradually. But what Putin did was put Russia into a spiral where the gradual change has been suspended, and instead more dramatic changes will happen. There will have to be a more dramatic outer event that wakes up the majority of the Russian population quicker than they otherwise would have done. And this is irreversible. It cannot be stopped.

Naturally, from the ascended perspective, we would have preferred a peaceful, gradual growth of both Ukraine and Russia. But again, everything is subject to the law of free will, and the Russian people are certainly not without responsibility for the power elite doing what they did, and therefore the Russian people will also be affected and will have to change much faster and in a much more abrupt way than they otherwise would. Even in Ukraine, as we have talked about with the division before the war, this has now been accelerated to the point where Ukraine needs to develop a national identity that it did not have before.

The situation of deceased Ukrainian soldiers

What about Ukrainian soldiers? Much the same considerations apply there in the sense that there are a small number of Ukrainian soldiers who are in a very low state of consciousness. They are killing without feeling any empathy or remorse. And they, of course, will also, if they are not willing to change, go to these levels of the astral plane. But the vast majority of Ukrainian soldiers that have left embodiment have been in a category where they have immediately been willing to receive our help, because they have not been in the mindset that the Russian soldiers are in. They have seen that they are being attacked and they are defending their own country, their own family, against the attackers. It is not that they cannot see that killing people is wrong. They know this. They just feel that they have no other option than to defend themselves.

The healing process and the sense of brotherhood

When they leave embodiment, they are generally more open to looking at their state of mind and actions from a neutral perspective, so many more of them can actually be helped and rise up to these levels of the mental realm. And what happens in these retreats in the mental realm, it is not that we have one for Russian soldiers and one for Ukrainian soldiers. They are put together. And now they interact and they come to look at the situation with a common understanding. They actually often forgive each other and they come to a greater sense of brotherhood and oneness as a result of this.

There is a certain healing process that is starting there that in the coming years can influence both nations and hopefully help them move on quicker than otherwise. Because once these soldiers leave embodiment, the Russian soldiers who can be helped, they do not have a desire for Russia to win and for Ukraine to be conquered or destroyed. And the Ukrainian soldiers that leave embodiment, they do not have a hatred of Russians. They do not want Russia to be destroyed, but they, of course, want Ukraine to remain as a separate nation. And most of the Russian soldiers reach the same conclusion. They see that this was simply a move that was a complete fiction. The justification for the war was a complete fiction because Russians and Ukrainians should be able to live together in peace and see each other as brothers. And they want this much more than they want Ukraine to be conquered and Russia to be a great empire. These soldiers can come to an understanding. There are examples of a Russian soldier killed a Ukrainian soldier and the Russian soldier was later killed or even the other way around. And they meet in this retreat, and now they can reconcile. They can forgive each other. They can realize that this was not personal, that this was something they were forced to do by circumstances. There is a healing process that is beginning from the soldiers from both sides who have accepted our help and risen to a higher level.

Rising above all attachments and conditions on earth

These are some of the considerations that we wanted to give you in order to give you a different perspective. You understand that when you are in human incarnation, when you are in embodiment, you look at situations and you often form a specific outcome of what you want to see happen. And even from the ascended perspective, we look at the situation and we want the Ukrainian people to have their own separate nation and we want the Russian people to grow as much as possible as a result of this. Whether they can maintain Russia as a collective nation is not a given. It is an insecurity right now what will happen to Russia as a result of this war. But beyond such concerns, and you can say even these concerns are based on the desire to help as many people as possible grow, our overall concern is to help people grow. It is not that we are attached to, or focused on, a specific outcome. We always focus on helping people grow and then the actual outcome in the physical is of secondary importance, because the way we look at the world is that everything is an opportunity to grow.

And what did Jesus say in his first dictation today about the Easter story? The purpose of any story is to have a positive impact on those who receive the story. Well, everything on earth is a story, so we are looking at all conditions as just a story that has the purpose of giving people an opportunity to grow. And we are always seeking to help any group of people grow and therefore use whatever story they accept to help them grow. And therefore, the actual physical conditions, the actual physical outcomes, are for us a means to an end.

Of course, you can look at human history and see that when people go into the duality consciousness, when they go into the illusion of separation, then they cannot see the outer conditions as a means to an end. They become an end in itself. And that is why they become so attached to manifesting a specific outcome that they are willing to kill or go to war in order to manifest it. You can become so attached to your dream of creating a great empire that you are willing to go to extreme measures in order to manifest it. But of course, when you do this, you also encounter an extreme opposition and therefore you usually end up destroying yourself and often the empire you were seeking to create, as you clearly saw with Hitler and his desire to create a nazi empire that enveloped the entire earth.

If there is a lesson of history, this is certainly one of them: that if you become attached to an outcome, then that outcome must at some point be shattered for you to become free of your attachment. And that is why as a spiritual student it is so important to look at your attachments. Are you attached to a specific outcome? And then begin to question it. But that is, of course, what Jesus has already expounded upon, so I will not go into it further, even though it is, of course, my role as the Elohim of the Fourth Ray to cut spiritual people free from their attachments, from the collective consciousness, from the astral plane, from the mental realm, from the identity realm.

With this, I thank you for your attention. I thank you for your willingness to wrestle with these conditions. And I hope that those of you who are from Russia and Ukraine can see beyond this conflict and see that you are not first of all Ukrainians and Russians. You are first of all spiritual people and you all came from the same source and you are all on the path of returning to that source by rising above all attachments, conditions, sense of identity on earth. This I will gladly help you accomplish as you call to me to be cut free.

Astrea, I AM.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Taking Christianity and yourself down from the cross

Experiencing yourself as you are


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus Christ through Kim Michaels, April 8, 2023. This dictation was given during the 2023 Easter webinar – Taking Christianity and yourself down from the cross.

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ.

As I have hinted at in my previous discourse, what really keeps you fixated on the cross is your own mind. Not, of course, the Conscious You, but the separate selves that you have created as you were reacting to conditions on earth or as you descended to the 48th level of consciousness or descended below it. We might say that an image of this would be that you are not crucified on a cross made of wooden beams. Instead, you are crucified on a cross made of thin steel wires. Each wire is thin and is flexible, but because they are all bundled together, the entire structure is quite rigid and stiff and can therefore hold you fixated. As you overcome one separate self at a time, rising up to the 48th and beyond the 48th and beyond the 96th, you are pulling some of these steel wires out of the cross. And therefore, after some time, the cross that you are hanging on becomes more flexible, more soft, less rigid. It becomes bendable and gives you some freedom of movement.

You can say that as you walk the path, you are gradually taking yourself down from the cross. And in a sense, you can say you will be on a cross until you reach the 144th level and overcome the last illusion. However, this does not mean that you have to be fixated on the cross for the rest of your time in embodiment, for it is possible to step down from the cross at earlier stages. I am not saying you can do this at the 48th level or even at the 96th level, but as you go above the 96th level, you can certainly take yourself down from the cross at any time. Even between the 48th and the 96th level, you can seek to consciously make a switch that will make your personal cross less rigid. In a sense, what we have attempted to give you with the teachings about the Conscious You is a method for taking yourself down from the cross. But this cannot be done intellectually. It can only be done experientially.

Experiencing Christ on the path to self-mastery

Now, I know that there are some students that have studied the teachings about the Conscious You, you have accepted these teachings and you understand and grasp them intellectually. But what is the essence of the teachings about the Conscious You? It is that the Conscious You is not the outer self, the separate selves. The Conscious You creates a self as a pair of colored glasses, it steps into the self and experiences the world through the glasses. But it does not become the self, which means that the Conscious You has the ability to step outside, if only in a glimpse, and experience itself from outside the separate selves. This is what I, in my previous discourse, said is the potential all people have that no matter how trapped you are in the duality consciousness, you can never lose the ability to recognize Christ.

Now, when I say this, I, of course, use a specific terminology common to the Christian religion. But really, how do you then recognize Christ when you are still in this state of illusion in the consciousness of death? Only by the Conscious You stepping outside of your normal state of consciousness, your normal sense of self. Your separate selves are created out of the consciousness of separation, which is the consciousness of antichrist.

Well, antichrist cannot recognize Christ. Antichrist can see Christ as a mental image, as a concept. And this is why if you have the experience that you recognize Christ, and then as Peter did, you superimpose a mental image upon Christ, this is done through the separate selves. In other words, the Conscious You can step outside of your separate selves, experience Christ, but you can only stay there for a moment, then you go back into the separate selves, and now you start superimposing the images and beliefs of the separate selves upon the experience you had from outside the separate selves. And this is why people can go back and forth, experience Christ, superimpose an image, experience Christ again, superimpose another image, and it can keep going like that for a long time. In fact, you can do this until you reach the 96th level, and if you do not pass the initiation at the 96th level, where you let go of your graven images, then you will continue to impose an image, and you will make that image more and more sophisticated until you go towards the lower levels of consciousness, where you are absolutely convinced that your image is an absolute truth.

Even between the 48th and the 96th level, you are going back and forth. You have some glimpses, and then you superimpose an image. Of course, many people below the 48th level can have an experience of Christ, but as soon as they go back into their normal state of awareness, they superimpose an image that makes it difficult for them to have another experience. Now, what can be more difficult to grasp here is that even when you are above the 48th level, even if you know about ascended masters, even if you have these teachings about the Conscious You, it is still possible to understand these teachings intellectually, but you have not actually had the conscious experience of being outside your normal state of mind.

This can be a bit tricky to understand, and this is where words have some limitations. Can you rise to the 48th level without having an encounter with Christ? You can say you cannot. You must experience that there is something beyond your present opinions, your present view of the world, and you must be willing to change your view of the world in order to rise to the 48th level. But you may not have a conscious experience or grasp of what that means. In other words, you can also say that the encounter with Christ is so brief that it does not quite register in the conscious mind. You register there was some shift, you saw something you did not see before, but you are not really aware of yourself as the Conscious You that has stepped outside your four lower bodies, your normal state of mind.

Studying the Conscious You from a distance

You can understand intellectually that we have explained that the Conscious You is pure awareness. You can understand intellectually what it means to step outside of your normal sense of self because you also understand intellectually that you have these selves that color your perception. But it is a different experience when you consciously realize that you have stepped outside your normal state of awareness. And be careful to consider what that means. What is it that happens when you study a spiritual teaching and you formulate a mental image based on the teaching?

Well, whenever you formulate a mental image of anything, and it can be a spiritual teaching, or it can be a rock or a mountain in the distance, you are looking at it from a distance. You are a subject perceiving an object that you see as distinct from yourself. When you get the teaching we have given through this messenger, that you have all these separate selves that color your perception, but that you also have a Conscious You that is not the separate selves, that the core of your identity is the Conscious You, that the Conscious You can step outside of the selves, what can you do? Well, you can formulate an intellectual understanding and mental image of this. What is it that happens here? Well, you are experiencing yourself as a subject who is studying an object, and the object becomes or is the Conscious You. You as a subject are studying the Conscious You as an object, you are understanding it, you are formulating a mental image of it. But what does this mean?

It means you are looking at the Conscious You from a distance. You are studying an object. We tell you that the Conscious You can step outside of your normal state of awareness, but what can you do? You can use your normal state of awareness to create a mental image of what it means to step outside your normal state of awareness. You can formulate a mental image of what it is like to be outside your normal state of awareness. You can hear us say that the Conscious You is pure awareness, but to you this is just a concept, so you formulate a mental image of what pure awareness means, and you might try to use this concept of pure awareness to experience pure awareness. But you see, this cannot be done. This cannot be done. Why? Because the Conscious You is not an object that you, the subject, can study. As long as you think the Conscious You is an object remote from yourself that you are studying from a distance, you cannot experience the Conscious You. You cannot step outside of your normal state of awareness because in your normal state of awareness you see yourself as a subject studying objects or ideas.

Experiencing yourself as the Conscious You

What is it that needs to happen in order for the Conscious You to step outside your normal state of awareness? Well, you have to have what some of my early followers and other mystics have called Gnosis. What is Gnosis? It is that the separation, the barrier between subject and object, breaks down. What have I just said? You are studying our teaching about the Conscious You. But who is studying the teaching? Who is deciding: “I will study this abstract teaching”? It is the Conscious You. Now, it may be looking at the teaching through the filter of one or several of these separate selves, but it is the Conscious You. In a sense we can say that the Conscious You is studying itself. But as long as the Conscious You is studying itself, it cannot experience itself. What needs to happen is that this illusion that you are a subject studying an object has to break down. You have to switch out of it so that instead of the Conscious You looking at itself from a distance, there is no longer any distance.

You are experiencing yourself as the Conscious You, not as a concept, not as a mental image, not as some intellectual understanding. There are various meditation methods that have been developed over time going all the way back to ancient times for helping people achieve this. The koans known from Buddhism is one way to confuse the outer mind so you switch out of it and experience something else. There are various methods for this. They all have a certain validity, a certain use, but there is not one method that is a guaranteed automatic way for you to step outside of this.

Neutralizing your analytical mind

I will give you, and we have given you methods over time, but I will give you a simple one. We have given you the image that you live in a material world, above it is the spiritual realm, but even the spiritual realm is not one whole, there is a progression of different vibrations leading through the previous spheres that have now ascended all the way up to the Creator. We have given you the image that your world of form started with your Creator.

But now consider a simple question. Where did your Creator come from? Well, we have given you some images there that the Creator evolved in another world of form and that, that world of form even came out of something called the Allness. But consider this, what came before your Creator? Where did your Creator come from? What was before? What created God? Well, another God, but what created the first God? Where was the first God? Where did the first God come from?

And just think about this question with your analytical mind and you will see that there comes a point where the analytical mind is paralyzed, it stops, it does not know what to do. Because the analytical mind, the linear mind, is very attached to this idea that everything must have had a beginning. If the Creator created your world, what created the Creator? If there is creation, there must have been something that created the first creation, but what would that something be? It is sort of a cosmic version of the old question, what came first, the chicken or the egg? And you can even use this metaphor, where did the first chicken come from? Well, it must have come out of an egg because that is where chickens come from. But wait a minute, before the first chicken, there were no chickens. Who laid the first egg? Well a chicken, but there were no chickens because this was the first egg. Where did that come from? And you can create these kinds of paradoxes and by contemplating them, you might be able to switch out of this linear mindset that keeps you trapped in thinking about something as an object, thereby seeing yourself as a subject.

Taking Conscious You down from the cross

We might say, what is it that keeps you on your personal cross? Well, who is the you that is on your personal cross? Is it the Conscious You? No, the Conscious You is pure awareness. The Conscious You has no form. How are you going to take something formless and find a hand that you can hammer a nail through or a leg that you can hammer a nail through? How will you do that to something formless? The formless cannot be on the cross. It can only be the selves that are on the cross. And until you reach the 144th level, you will have selves and they will be on the cross. But it does not mean that Conscious You has to be on the cross until you reach the 144th level.

But in order to avoid experiencing itself as being on the cross, you have to stop seeing yourself as a subject studying objects. The Conscious You cannot actually study itself as an object. It can only see itself as an object for study through a separate self. And that is why as long as you are looking through that separate self, you cannot experience yourself as the conscious self. You cannot step outside the self. What can help you? Well, all of the teachings we have given on the separate selves and the Conscious You will help you. You can say that as you walk the path, there will come this point where the Conscious You is no longer so identified with these selves that you can begin to step outside of the selves and experience, glimpses in the beginning, of pure awareness that can then become more frequent until you can have this underlying sense that you know you are not the selves, you are not identified with the selves. You can see that in your container self, in your four lower bodies, you still have selves and you cannot resolve them all at once. You focus on one at a time.

You are at a certain level of the path, say the 108th level. You focus on the self at that level, overcome it and rise to the 109th where you look at the next self and so forth. But you can overcome the identification [with selves] where you see yourself, experience yourself as the Conscious You and you realize these selves are not who you are. You are not identified with them. You still have them, you understand, but you are not identified with them. It is as if you are wearing colored glasses over your eyes and they are coloring everything you see. But now you take the glasses off with your hand and you hold them at a distance. The glasses are still there. They are coloring what you see, but they are not coloring everything because you see that there is something outside the glasses that are not colored by the glasses.

This is what will naturally happen as you walk the path and rise above the 96th level. But what can you do in the meantime? Well, you can come to a conscious decision ultimately, but in the beginning an understanding. And it is the understanding, it can be expressed in different ways, but let me refer to one of my statements. “What is that to thee? Follow thou me.” You can decide that it is important to you to follow Christ or to follow the spiritual path or to follow your higher self or your ascended teachers, whomever you see as your teacher. It is more important to follow the teacher than anything else.

The ego: the ultimate control freak

But what is it you then have to start looking at? You have to start looking at: what is the essence of the separate selves? What is the essence of what we used to call the ego? It is that it wants to control everything. The selves below the 48th level, what most people and most spiritual teachings call the ego, are control freaks. The ego is the ultimate control freak. It creates a mental image of seeing itself as a subject, studying, for example, a spiritual teaching, and now it needs to elevate this to some ultimate status: This is an absolute truth, this is the highest spiritual teaching on the planet, whatever it may be. And this is done for one reason only, control. The ego needs to feel it is in control. We have talked about the duality consciousness. It can feel control by elevating one dualistic polarity to the status of infallibility, thereby denying the validity of the opposite polarity. But there is always tension. Your ego is in constant tension because it always wants to be in control, it has to be right.

What is most important to you?

And you can come to see this consciously. You can come to recognize that you have this need to be in control, to feel that you are right. And then you can, as you contemplate this compared to our teachings, you can come to the point where you can make that decision: What is most important to me? To be right or to follow Christ? To be right among men, to be right in my own mind or to follow Christ? Is it more important to me to be right according to the definition of my separate selves and the ego or to discover what is the higher view of Christ?

And of course, the primary way for you to see this control aspect of the ego is to look at what the Buddha called attachments. Are you attached to your opinions, your beliefs? You have a concept in Zen Buddhism: “I clutch my ideas.” Well, this is what the scribes and the Pharisees did. This is what Peter did. This is why he could recognize me, but he could never really follow me because he always had to be right in his mind. And there are Gospels, the Gospel of Mary Magdalene, for example, where you see that he was often in conflict with the other disciples because he had this need to feel he was right. If you see this pattern in yourself, then you know you have this, you have not overcome this self for whom control is so important. And you can then start working on it using the tools we have for exposing selves. You can make calls on it, and you can eventually come to a point where you can decide that this is no longer as important as following Christ.

What is that to thee? Follow thou me

Now, you can see when you look at the situation over these past three years, you can see that there are people who had followed the spiritual path for many years. They had followed ascended masters for many years. They had even followed the teachings we have given through this messenger for many years. But then suddenly comes a situation where they become very, very attached to being right about a specific condition in the world. It could be the United States election. It could be wearing a mask or getting vaccinated. It could be the war in Ukraine. It could be any number of other things. But you see that even a person who has followed the path for quite some time can suddenly find itself being very, very attached to being right about a particular issue in the world.

And you can even see it to the point where these people launch a campaign to prove other people wrong. Even some prove the messenger wrong, or even some that step back and say: “Oh, Kim got it wrong on this issue. We know better. We are his older brothers holding the balance for him until he sees what we see.” But what they forget is that I am standing there, I, the Ascended Master Jesus Christ, I am standing there saying: “What is that to thee? Follow thou me.” Is it really more important for you to be right about this condition in the world than to follow Christ? And some of these students will say: “But I am following Christ; that is why I have this opinion.”

Get thee behind me, Satan

And that is where they are wrong. And I need to use the strong word wrong, because you are wrong. You are in fact in the Peter consciousness. And you deserve to hear the same words that I said to Peter: “Get thee behind me, Satan.” Because you are trying to pull me into agreeing with your worldly opinions. Well, my beloved, there is absolutely no worldly opinion or condition that is an absolute truth. There is absolutely no worldly opinion or condition that is more important than you following Christ. And what is it that Christ wants? Well, what did I say in my previous discourse when I talked about the Christians? And some of you were sitting there hearing this and thinking: “Yeah, the Christians do not see this, but we, of course, understand it.” But some of you do not understand it. You have not grasped it. Christ always comes to disturb you. Christ always comes to disturb your sense of being in control because that is the only way you can grow. As long as your ego thinks it is in control and you have the highest possible view of something in the world, you cannot grow. You are not walking the path of Christ. Because what is the path of Christ? It is to free yourself from all of the opinions of the world, all of the opinions of men. The scribes and the Pharisees thought they knew everything, and I had nothing to teach them or help them with, because their egos had this obsessive-compulsive need to be in control. They could refute anything I said because their egos had the overarching view: “I cannot be wrong. It does not matter what anybody says, I cannot be wrong.” And this is fine.

You may see yourself as an ascended master student, and you may be absolutely convinced that “I am right about Trump, I am right about Russia, I am right about vaccines.” But my beloved, I can only react in one way. He who denies me before men, him must I deny before the Father. You are not ready to enter the kingdom. Why not? Because you are attached to some opinion on earth. But in the kingdom of God, none of the opinions on earth matter. What have we said over and over and over again? How do you ascend? By overcoming all attachments to anything on earth. It all has to go. All of the ghosts have to go until you can give up that last ghost. And when you are standing there at the 144th level, you have to look back at earth. In fact, you have to do this at every level above the 96th level especially. You have to look at earth and say: “Is there anything I am attached to? Is there anything that is unfinished? Anything that I want to experience? Anything I want to do? Anything I want to prove right?”

And if there is, you are not ready to take the next step and you are certainly not ready to ascend. What did I say in my previous discourse? When I, who was at a very high level of consciousness back then 2000 years ago, towards the end of my mission, when I was hanging on the cross, I still had a ghost that I had to give up. By the fact that you are in a physical body, you still have something to give up. And how can you give up that to which you are attached? Why did I say: “He who seeks to save his life shall lose it?” Well, he who seeks to save his opinions, his viewpoints, his sense of being right, more right than Christ, will lose his life because you cannot enter and you will stay in a consciousness of death and you cannot enter the kingdom of life. You cannot be reborn in Christ because you are holding on to that old sense of identity.

Using a spiritual teaching to be right

This messenger, as most of you know, has recently recorded all of these YouTube videos and he actually describes in one of these videos how he, just a few days ago, came to an important breakthrough on the path. And it relates to this topic that he had observed from his earliest forays on the spiritual path and up through the present, that there are some people who are spiritual students, they study a spiritual teaching, they are often very eager to practice the practices, but they are still trapped, their minds are closed, they are still stuck, there is something they cannot get beyond. And it is precisely this, the need to feel that you are right, so your ego can feel it is in control.

And the messenger had a breakthrough where he saw that what he had not connected to was that, we have talked about the world being a reality simulator where you can have an immersion experience and an awakening experience. And he thought that in order to discover the spiritual path and follow it, you would have to be in the awakening phase, you could not be in the immersion phase still. But you see, what is the characteristic of the immersion phase? It is that you take some criteria here on earth and you use that, you use an ideology, a religion, a spiritual teaching, to build up your sense that you are superior to other people. He explains how this is a compensation game, which I will not go into here, but you build up the sense that you are superior to other people, but how can you build the sense that you are superior to other people? Only when you see yourself as a separate being, because only a separate being can be superior. But when you are on a path of oneness, you have less and less need to feel superior until it drops away completely.

It is quite possible that you can be in this frame of mind, and you can find a spiritual teaching, and you can have the idea, which many, many spiritual and religious people have, that the purpose of a spiritual teaching is to perfect your soul as many people see it, but even yourself. And therefore, you think that the more sophisticated you make yourself, the closer it is to being able to enter heaven.

But what have we said? Between the 48th and the 96th level, you are pulling yourself above the mass consciousness. As a result of this, you have to build a self that sees itself as different from the mass consciousness. But then at the 96th level comes the crucial initiation. Will you now be willing to let that self die, at least die gradually, to dismantle it in order to go higher? And if you are not willing, you go into this state of mind of becoming one of these disciples that are using a spiritual teaching, which is meant to help them come closer to oneness, to actually go deeper and deeper into separation, setting themselves up as being more and more sophisticated, because they are right, and they have this viewpoint, and they know even better than all of these people, or they know better than the messenger.

What the messenger realized was that he had not grasped this, he had not put this together, because he was hoping that it would not be possible to walk the spiritual path and not grasp this. He was hoping that all people who would take these teachings we have given would get it, that they would break through and see this. But it is not the case. It is not the case as Peter proved. He claimed to be one of my disciples. He followed me for the three years of my outer mission. He claimed to even go around and propagate the Christian teachings after my ascension. But at the very last moment when he was facing crucifixion in Rome, he insisted on being crucified upside down because he was not worthy to be crucified the same way as Christ. And what does it show you? Well, when you are crucified upside down, what direction does your head point in? It points towards the earth. When you are crucified as I was, where is your head pointing? Towards the heavens.

What is better if you want to enter the kingdom? He wanted to stay with earth and he is still in embodiment, still convinced that he is right. I should say she, but nevertheless. How do you take yourself down from the cross? By coming to see this self that has an obsessive, compulsive need to be in control by always being right and then deciding: “I do not care about being right. I do not care about being right among men. I do not care about proving an outer opinion right. I care about following Christ. What is that to me? I will follow thee.”

It is a matter of surrender

This is how you can come to the point where now the Conscious You can switch out of the control self and experience itself as pure awareness. And you can become aware that this is who you are. You see what I have been saying. You can take the common concept, especially in the western world, that if you have a goal you want to achieve, you need to do something. You need to make an effort. You need to find some kind of secret way or technique for achieving it. But as long as the Conscious You is inside a separate self, there is nothing you can do to get out of there, to experience yourself as pure awareness. Because experiencing yourself as pure awareness is not a matter of doing. It is a matter of undoing. It is a matter of surrender. You are surrendering into the experience. But people who are in this state of having this obsessive-compulsive need to be in control, to be right, they cannot surrender.

You cannot look at a situation where you have a strong opinion and somebody else has the opposite opinion, and you cannot just look at it and say: “I will surrender it. I will let it go. I am not going to argue. I am not going to try and convince the other person. I am not going to try and seem right. I will just surrender. And I will look to Christ and say to Christ, help me take this step. Help me take the next step. Help me see what it is I am attached to and let it go”.

You cannot do that if you are attached to being right, because then being in control is more important than following Christ. Now you may, as Peter did, create a mental image of what it means to follow Christ, so that you think that because you are so right in how you are looking at it, you are still following Christ. And therefore, you think, as Peter did, you see the situation. What did Peter think when he said: “Be it far from thee, Lord”. He thought he knew better than the Living Christ. He thought he knew better than the teacher. And that is why I rebuked him as strongly as I could think of —“Get thee behind me, Satan” — in an attempt to shake him out of that state of mind. Did it work? No. Has it worked in the past 2,000 years? No. Will it ever work? Well, we will just have to see.

Will we also have to see about you? Or will you finally shift so you are consciously willing to look at this mechanism, which everybody has. The messenger had it. It took him many years to be willing to look at it, but he was willing to look at it. Others have done the same. They have looked at it, and then you can start separating yourself from it. As long as you are not willing, you will remain stuck.

The natural state of the Conscious You

I propose to you this. Of course, I am describing a more extreme situation here. And I am not thereby saying to you that all of you have this very strong, obsessive-compulsive need to be right. But what I am proposing is this. If you find yourself looking at these teachings about the Conscious You and pure awareness and thinking: ”But I have not really experienced it”, then I suggest to you that you consider that you have some kind of self that has a need to be in control, that has a need to be right. And therefore, there is something you cannot surrender. You cannot just let it go.

Why am I saying this? Because what have we said over and over again? The Conscious You is; The Conscious You is pure awareness. The natural state for the Conscious You is to either experience itself as pure awareness or at least experience that it is outside of all of these outer opinions and selves. The natural state is that the Conscious You is not wearing the glasses right over its eyes, but has them at a distance. That is the natural state.

There are even teachings in the Vedas that talk about the two types of Samadhi. There is Samadhi without an object and there is Samadhi with an object. Well, Samadhi without an object is when the Conscious You experiences itself as pure awareness. There are no objects in consciousness, no thoughts, no feelings. You are not aware of the outer world. But the other state is Samadhi with an awareness of objects, which means that you can now experience the world, experience your daily life, but you are not inside of it. You are not identified with it. You know you are just experiencing this. It is just an experience that you have from a distance. It can sound contradictory because I said that when you are in a separate self, you see yourself as a subject that is experiencing an object at a distance. And now I am saying that the natural state for the Conscious You is to experience the world from a distance. But the difference is that when you are inside the self, you are inside the world. But here you are outside, you do not even see yourself as a subject experiencing objects. You are just experiencing the world and you do not have these strong opinions. You do not have this need to be in control, to prove yourself right, to prove other people wrong. You are not identified with it. Even your own life, even your own psychology, you are not identified with it. It is sort of happening at a certain surface level of awareness, but you are always aware that there is a deeper level where you are at peace.

And this is the state that you can come to. And you can come to it before you reach the 96th level because it is really a matter of switching out of this identification with the outer selves. It is more difficult above the 48th level, but it can still be done. But certainly as you go above the 96th level, it is more easy to consciously make that switch. And it is a conscious switch. You can even say that it is not an automatic thing. You can go above the 96th level and it does not mean that there comes a point where you can say: “Oh, now you are guaranteed to make the switch.”

The prince of this world cometh and has nothing in you

You have to recognize—you do not have to recognize, but it is helpful to recognize—that there is a difference between what we call a self and then the way you look at life. In other words, you can be in physical embodiment and you are completely inside of and identified with all of these selves. You are seeing everything, including yourself, through the coloring of these selves. But it is also possible for the Conscious You to be in embodiment. You have the selves. And in certain situations, you might go into a self and it colors your view of the situation. But in the background, you know you are not the selves. There is a backdrop of pure awareness of an inner sense of peace, detachment, and everything else is just in the foreground. Sometimes you are more focused on the foreground, but you can always go back and realize you are more. And this is, of course, the experience I would like all of you who have followed these and applied them to have, because it makes life much easier.

You are not so attached to things. It does not matter so much to you whether your spouse does this or your spouse does that, or somebody at work says this, or you read something in the paper. It is like you can look at everything more neutrally. It does not pull you in. And therefore, you are in this state that I talked about, “The prince of this world cometh and has nothing in me.”

This has been my effort, at least for now, to help you take yourself down from the cross. Words are only words until you transcend the word and have an experience. May you be willing to transcend the word and have the experience of Christ. For I am constantly in that experience of Christ, and I am willing to share it with anyone and everyone. I could, in this very instant, share the experience of Christ with every human being on earth. But I would be very gratified if I could share it with even a few hundred ascended master students. May you be willing to let go of everything that stands in the way of you experiencing yourself as you are—experiencing yourself as I see you from the mind of Christ and not as the separate selves see you from the mind of antichrist.

What greater wish could I have at this time of Easter than to see the students who are willing to recognize me as an ascended master, escape the cross and be resurrected into a higher experience of self.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Taking Christianity and yourself down from the cross

The symbols behind the Easter story


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus Christ through Kim Michaels, April 8, 2023. This dictation was given during the 2023 Easter webinar – Taking Christianity and yourself down from the cross.

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ. What would be the reaction of most Christians if they heard that statement? They would say: “There is no mention of ascended masters in the Bible, therefore this cannot be the real Jesus.” What does this mean? Consider what I could say that Christians would accept. They would not even accept my name, my title, my present function in the cosmic hierarchy of God. Then what else could they possibly accept that I, the Ascended Jesus, could say? Did I not say two thousand years ago: “I will be with you always”? How could I be with you if you are not open to my Presence, or anything I could say through a human messenger or in other ways bring forth?

The shift from death to life

Consider those who have eyes to see and ears to hear. Consider how often I said this when I walked the earth in a physical body. Those who have ears to hear had better hear. Do Christians today have ears to hear the Living Christ, the Ascended Christ? Do they have ears to hear? Most Christians think they would recognize me if I appeared in some way in this world. But consider a fact that anyone can read in the scriptures. Two thousand years ago when I appeared in a physical body, the vast majority of people, even those who met me in the flesh, did not recognize me as being anything special, certainly not as being the Messiah that many of the Jews were waiting for. Consider therefore how many of those who call themselves Christians today would recognize me when I appear in some tangible form. They would say: “This does not conform to our scriptures, our literal interpretation of them, our doctrines, our dogmas, our expectations. Therefore, it cannot be the Living Christ.”

Well, what was it that prevented people from recognizing the Living Christ two thousand years ago? It was that they were in the death consciousness. What is it that prevents most Christians from recognizing the Living Christ today? They are in the death consciousness. Why were people in the death consciousness back then? Because the Jewish religion said: “You, as a human being, cannot reach God or Spirit without going through the hierarchy of the outer religion.” But do most Christian churches say today: “You, as a human being, cannot reach God, Christ or Spirit without going through the outer religion and its hierarchy of priests”? Is it not the same claim? Is it not the same consciousness? And what is that consciousness? The consciousness of death.

Why is it so? Because where did I say the kingdom is to be found? Not through observation of the outer churches and rituals, for the kingdom of God is within you. If the kingdom of God is within you, and I did not say it was only in the priests or the pope or the cardinals, I said it is within you, meaning every human being. Then does it not stand to reason that you do not need an outer church to reach the kingdom that is within you? There is no outer ritual you can follow that will guarantee your entry into the kingdom. Why not? Because the kingdom of God that is within you is a state of consciousness, the state of consciousness that is in contrast to the consciousness of death.

It is the consciousness of life whereby you are reborn in Christ. You take in the body and blood of Christ, which is not an outer ritual. Somehow the bread and the wine is transformed into the body of Christ. It is an inner ritual whereby you absorb the spirit of Christ, the consciousness of Christ, and that is what transforms you so that you are reborn into life. This does not happen all at once; it is a process. It is a process that takes time. It has many stages.

The Living Christ vs. the mental image of Christ

The death consciousness was promoted by the Jewish religion at the time. The death consciousness is promoted by most Christian churches today. This is what most Christians would not even be willing to consider. They do not have ears to hear the Living Christ who always appears in some unexpected form. Consider how many among the Jews did not recognize me 2,000 years ago, why did they not recognize me? Because based on the doctrines and rituals and teachings of their religion they had formed an expectation of how the Messiah should appear, what he should do. Look at the scriptures and see how I said about the scribes and Pharisees and other people, why they rejected me because of this or that outer thing.

And today what have Christians done? They have taken my own words, the scriptures that were written down that were clearly incomplete, but they have still created this mental image of doctrines and rituals and expectations of how the Living Christ should appear in this world if he were to appear. And it would be impossible for me to live up to the expectations of most Christians. Why? What did I come to do 2,000 years ago? To demonstrate to people that there is a different state of consciousness than the one they are trapped in, that there is a consciousness that is not the consciousness of death but the consciousness of life. How could I demonstrate this to people if my appearance lived up to the expectations based on the consciousness of death? How could I then demonstrate to them that there is a state of consciousness beyond death, a state of consciousness that is life? And it is exactly the same dynamic today with Christians. They are as trapped now as the Jews were 2,000 years ago, and for that matter the Jews still are.

The first challenge of Christ

But should that be the concern of Christians? Nay. Why are you looking at the splinter in the eye of your brother instead of looking at the beam in your own eye, in your own religion? This is Easter. What is it they always hear about Easter? The Easter story. What is a story? Look it up in the dictionary. It is a narrative designed to interest, entertain or educate the audience. It can be fictional or it can be based on fact or a true story, but it is still in the way it is told designed to create some change in the minds of the audience. What is the Easter story? It is a story. Is it meant to be an absolutely factual account of actual factual events? Or is it meant to have an impact on the consciousness of the audience?

What then was my entire mission for those three years designed to do? To have an impact on the consciousness of the audience, to help them shift from the consciousness of death to the consciousness of life. This is no more clearly demonstrated, that in the account of how I first say to Peter that I will give him the keys to the kingdom because he is the rock upon which I will build my church, and then just a few passages later say to him: “Get thee behind me Satan.” Why is Christ the open door that no man can shut? Because all people have the opportunity, the ability, to recognize an appearance of the Living Christ as being something beyond their own state of mind. Peter had that ability. There was nothing special about Peter having that ability. All people have it. I am the open door which no man can shut. You can ignore it, you can deny it, you can refuse to walk through it, you can refuse to look through it, you can even refuse to look through the keyhole but you cannot shut the door permanently.

The consciousness of Satan

The Living Christ can come and the Living Christ can disturb you and the Living Christ has a right to disturb you. And Peter was willing to be somewhat disturbed. He was willing to follow me and be one of my disciples but he was not willing to be disturbed enough to make the shift from death unto life. And that is why when I began to tell my disciples that I would go to Jerusalem and go through what is now known as the Easter story, he objected: “Be it far from thee Lord, this shall not happen to you.” And my response: “Get thee behind me Satan.” Why? Because he was the representative of the consciousness of Satan, the consciousness of death, which is that after you have recognized the Living Christ as something beyond your own state of consciousness, you refuse to let Christ take you beyond your current state of consciousness. That you use your own state of consciousness to project a mental image of Christ demanding that Spirit should conform to the image you have created out of matter.  That Spirit, who is the Living Spirit, should conform to the dead image springing from the consciousness of Satan, the death consciousness.

This is the dynamic that virtually no Christian minister has grasped for 2,000 years and certainly very few if any have preached from the pulpit. Why have they not grasped this? Because when the Catholic Church was formed, they institutionalized the Peter consciousness and they turned Christianity from a living religion into a dead religion, as the Jewish religion that had me killed. The Jewish religion killed Christ physically. The Catholic Church killed Christ psychologically in people’s minds. The killing of Christ had two aspects, the physical killing of the outer body and then the killing of my example that all people who believed on me could do the works that I did. Meaning they could walk the path that I walked until I had permanently attained the Christ consciousness and therefore, were living spirits in embodiment, Living Christs in embodiment.

The meaning of the cross

What happened in those 381 years from my birth to the birth of the Catholic Church, the Roman Catholic Church? What happened was that when the Catholic Church was formed Christianity as a religion was crucified, and Christianity has been hanging on the cross since the year 381. I said everything is a symbol. Everything I did, everything I said has a deeper meaning. This is certainly scriptural if you consider that even the Bible says that Jesus taught the multitude in parables and expounded all things to his disciples. Clearly there are layers of understanding of the message of Christ. And how will you grasp it? Not through the intellectual mind as the scribes and Pharisees interpreted old doctrines and used them against me. You will grasp them through the Spirit, through the Holy Spirit, through the Comforter that God would send in my name and has sent in my name. I have upheld my promise, my end of the bargain. God has upheld his end of the bargain. How many human beings have upheld their end of the bargain and been willing to let the Comforter expound to them the mysteries that are hidden behind the outer symbols?

What is the cross? Well, the cross of course is a symbol, a symbol for what? Well, you cannot understand this unless you understand, and it might be helped by the discoveries of modern science, that everything is energy and energy has different levels so you can grasp that there is not simply the physical world here, heaven up there and hell down there. There is a spectrum of vibrations and above the physical material is the emotional realm corresponding to your own emotions. Then above that is the mental and above that is the identity realm and then above that is the spiritual. When you grasp this you see there are four levels of the material world. There are four levels of the mind, the human mind.

The cross symbolizes these four as you saw in the old teachings, mystical teachings about fire, earth, water and air, the four elements. The cross has a vertical beam. One end is anchored in the earth, obviously representing the earth, the material world, the physical world. The upper end of the vertical beam represents the identity level, the identity mind. Then the right is the mental, the left is the emotional as seen from a person who is hanging on the cross opposite when you are facing the cross.

What does it mean to be crucified? It means that you are fixated. When your physical body is nailed to a cross and a cross is hoisted up, you are fixated. You cannot move. You cannot get down by your own power. What does this mean? What is it a symbol of? It is a symbol of the fact that when people are in the death consciousness, they are crucified in their own minds. They are fixated in their own minds. They cannot move beyond certain boundaries. And it is because they have certain beliefs and images in the physical mind, certain feeling patterns in the emotional mind, certain thought patterns in the mental, and even at the identity level they have a certain fixed sense of who they are. They see themselves as mortal human beings who are sinners by nature and therefore they cannot overcome their state of sin, the consciousness of death.

What do you see even outplayed in the physical crucifixion? I could not take my body down from the cross. When you are hanging on the cross, there is no way you can move one hand to pull out the nail in the other hand or pull out the nail in your feet. You cannot physically take yourself down from the cross. How did I escape the cross? By giving up the spirit, by giving up the ghost. What is the ghost? It is your worldly sense of identity, your mortal sense of identity in your physical, emotional, mental and identity bodies or minds. The way you see yourself, the way you see God, the way you see your relationship to God, see the world and your relationship to the world.  It is these inner images that you have that crucify you. There is no external force that crucifies you. That is why when people focus on the crucifixion as they so often do around Easter, they miss the point. They miss the symbol of the story.

The mission of Jesus

Look at Christian churches today. How many of them have an image or a painting or a sculpture of the resurrected Christ or the ascended Christ? Some do, but the vast majority of them, what image of Christ do they have? Christ on the cross with nails in his arms and legs, a wound in his side and the blood running down. What are people indoctrinated with when they come into a Christian church? That the most important aspect of the life of Jesus Christ was that he was nailed to two sticks of wood and hung there for a few hours. Those few hours on the cross have overshadowed anything I said or did in the three full years of my mission and even in my entire life. They have been so focused on my suffering on the cross that they forget that I did not come to suffer. I did not come to show people how to suffer. Why would that be necessary when people already know what it is to suffer? I came to show them how to transcend suffering, how to be free of suffering. But how do you become free of suffering? What is it that causes you to suffer?

It is that you are experiencing life through the structures in your own mind. The ghost in your own mind, the mental images in your mind. And how do you become free of it? Not by some magic, but by you giving up the ghost, consciously giving up the ghost. That is the only way to be free. You may say, “Well Jesus could not free himself from the cross, he had to be taken down from the cross.” No, Jesus’ body could not free itself from the cross. It had to be taken down from the cross but Jesus was not the body. That is the whole point of my example. I am more than the body. You can kill the body, but you cannot kill the Spirit. How did I escape from the cross? By letting the ghost die souI returned to a state of pure spirit and that is the potential that all people have. And that is the only way that you will get into the kingdom of God that is within you, by letting the outer ghost die, the outer sense of self.

The role of Christ

Now comes the subtle part, for nothing is as straightforward as the outer mind wants it to be. You can let the ghost die, but you cannot do it alone. I am not, by what I have said so far, saying that you do not need Christ in order to enter the kingdom. You do need Christ, but what is Christ? Christ is more than any person. Christ is a universal state of consciousness. Christ is the only begotten son of God, because when God gave human beings free will, he knew they had the potential to use that free will to eat of the forbidden fruit, to eat of the fruit of the knowledge of good and evil and therefore enter into the death consciousness, which is a state of mind where you think you can define reality. You even think you can define what God is like, which is why human beings have created gods in their own image and after their own likeness.

God knew this, God foresaw what could happen and therefore the only begotten Son of God is the Christ consciousness, which is the open door that no man can shut. Because no matter how deeply you go into the consciousness of death, no matter how elaborate the mental images you create, you can never lose the ability to step outside your own mind if only for a split second, and make contact with a greater mind that is beyond the outer mind that you identify yourself with. This is what happened to Paul on the road to Damascus. The scales fell from his eyes. He was able to step outside of the ghost that he had identified himself with, therefore make direct contact with the Christ mind, and through that he was converted.

Now Peter had that experience as well, but the contrast between Paul and Peter was that Paul was willing to fundamentally change his lifestyle to stop persecuting Christians and become one of my Evangelists, whereas Peter was not willing to do this evidenced by the fact that he denied me three times after my arrest. Evidenced by the fact that even when he was crucified in Rome, he insisted on being crucified upside down because he was not worthy in his own mind to do the works that I did. No, the outer mind is not worthy, so how can you say about yourself that you are not worthy? Only when you are still identified with the outer mind because you have not been willing to step out of it like Paul was, and some of the other disciples were. And as some people have been willing to do in the two thousand years, even some who were priests or ministers or monks or nuns, often called the Christian mystics.

The Catholic Church and the Peter consciousness

Some people have grasped the reality I have just explained over these past two thousand years, but the vast majority of them have not, and why not? Because the Catholic Church has from its very creation promoted this false image of Christ, the Peter consciousness, the succession of Popes going back to Peter. Not that anyone can find the word Pope in the Bible, certainly I cannot. And so what do they really have to base this on? This one statement: “Thou art the rock upon which I will build my church, and I will give unto thee the kingdom, the keys to the kingdom.” This is what they base the church on, and what must they do to uphold the belief that the Catholic Church is the only true church of Christ and the only road to salvation? They must ignore, explain away and deny everything else I said, for so many things I said, including what I have mentioned here, contradict the claim of the Catholic Church.

The Catholic Church is not the rock upon which I will build my church.  The Catholic Church is, get thee behind me Satan, it is the satanic consciousness. It has been so from 325, especially from 381. And it has been so throughout its history, reaching darker and darker stages as you see, the split from the Orthodox Church, the persecution of the early Christian mystics, the concept of heretics, the inquisition, the crusades, the witch hunts, all of these things that have been done in my name but surely could not come from the mind of Christ.

The one thing that is missing, or at least the one thing that might make Christians today think a little bit was if they would just imagine, what kind of beings are in the kingdom of Heaven? And if they would then look around on earth and look at people, surely they would all point the finger to someone else but if they would even look at themselves as Christians and other Christians that they know of. You have many examples of even those who claim to be Christians who turned out to do things that were clearly abusive of others. You have the Catholic Church and the sex abuse scandals. Certain fundamentalist Christian ministers that claim to be men of God, but clearly do actions that cannot come from the consciousness of Christ.

You have all of these examples and you can ask yourself: “Is the kingdom of God populated by people like this”? So what kind of beings are inside the kingdom of God? Well, certainly not people who do the things that many people do. But where do the actions come from? They come from a state of consciousness that is the death consciousness that make people self-centered and make them self-deluded, self-deceived. They think they can get away with this. An extreme example, here is a Catholic priest during the Inquisition. He spends his day torturing people in a most insane manner imaginable. And then after a day’s work, he is tired, he is fatigued, he is worn out, so he goes into his church, he kneels before the altar, he looks up on the crucified Christ and he imagines that I, the Living ascended Christ, am looking back at him with approval. He thinks I was approving of him torturing other human beings.

How can anyone think this unless they are in a fundamentally different state of consciousness than the Christ consciousness? Because in the Christ consciousness you cannot torture or kill other people, it cannot be done. That is why when Peter cut off the ear of the soldier I put it back on. How can you torture and kill other people and even believe that this is done in the name of Christ and that Christ approves? Only when you have completely deluded yourself, and what allows you to delude yourself? The consciousness of death, the consciousness of Satan, which can elevate any illusion, any lie to being truth.

Giving up the ghost

During this Easter period, Christians in many places, Rome, Jerusalem, the Philippines, they re-enact the crucifixion. Some even allow themselves to be crucified with nails hammered through their hands and feet. Some are tied to the cross. Others walk the Stations of the Cross. And again, what is the main focus for them? The crucifixion. But what is the real significance of the Easter story? It is the resurrection, but how was Christ resurrected? Because while hanging on the cross, he gave up the ghost and it was in giving up the ghost that I was set free to rise above the consciousness of death, the consciousness of Satan, even the physical plane and that is the significance of the Easter story.

That is what people should focus on: How can I be resurrected? Oh, I must come to see my ghost and let it die, give it up so that instead of trying to fight the cross, fight the crucifixion, I just let the ghost die because I realize nobody has crucified me except myself in my own mind. I am not physically crucified. I am psychologically, spiritually crucified in my own mind and I must give up the ghost before I can be free. Why do you need Christ then? Because you cannot give up the ghost unless you experience that there is something more than the ghost. If you are completely identified with the ghost, you will think that if you give up the ghost you will die, you will disappear. There will be nothing more to your identity than the ghost and then as an act of self-preservation, psychological self-preservation, you cannot give up the ghost.

Why do you need Christ? Because Christ is the only begotten Son of God, the very level of consciousness that is meant to maintain oneness between spirit and matter, that is meant to be the open door that no man can shut because no matter how much you have deluded yourself, you can step outside of that ghost and experience that you are more. And that is why Christ comes to earth and that is also why Christ can take on many forms to appear to people in different levels of consciousness, different aspects of the death consciousness and show them simply this one thing: There is more to life than what you call life! For what you call life is actually a state of death, psychological, spiritual death. And that is why I said: “He who seeks to save his life shall lose it” because he who seeks to save this false life, this ghost-life shall lose it.

The lies behind the Catholic Church

You cannot enter the kingdom of God but he who is willing to give up his life for my sake shall find eternal life because if you are willing to give up the ghost, the outer identity, then you can be reborn and then you will not disappear, you will not die as a self-aware being, you will be reborn into a new sense of identity based on oneness with your own higher being, with your God, with the Christ mind. That is what Peter was not willing to do. That is what the Catholic Church has not been willing to do for 17 centuries. That is why if you go to Rome and look at this enormous citadel, this fortification that they have built, you can see that it is a completely false approach. It is springing from the death consciousness.

Why do you build these thick walls that can withstand even an attack from a tank? You might say it is to keep the world out. Yes, it is to keep the world out so no one can disturb their sense that they are saved but it is also to keep the Christians in so that they do not dare to look beyond the doctrines, the rituals, the dogmas and the claim that the Catholic Church will save them. And therefore they dare not question, they dare not see how nonsensical is the doctrines and the rituals, how they cannot explain their questions. They are trapped, they are crucified because they think they cannot question, they cannot go beyond because then they will not go to Heaven.

This is a lie as it was the lie when the Jewish religion made the same claim. That is why the Jewish leaders felt so threatened when I said: “The kingdom of God is within you” and when I gave my disciples the power to omit sins, they felt that their monopoly on God was threatened. But you see, no one in the physical realm has ever been given a monopoly on spirit and no one ever will. Christ, the universal Christ consciousness has a monopoly on spirit but not in the sense that you have to call it the Christ consciousness. There is a universal consciousness meant to bridge the gap between the Creator and its creation, between God and the self-aware beings that come out of God’s one mind.

The second challenge of Christ

It can be called the Christ, it can also be called the Buddhic consciousness or the Buddha nature as the Buddha called it. It can be called many other names and has been called many other names in both religious and mystical traditions. It is not the name that matters. It is the experience of that consciousness of oneness. That is what matters. If you have not had a direct experience of the consciousness of Christ, you are not a Christian. And if you have had the experience of the consciousness of Christ but you have crucified that experience through the mental images in your own consciousness as Peter did, well then you are actually worse off than if you have not even had the experience.

The consciousness of Satan is not the ignorance of Christ. The consciousness of Satan is the denial of Christ because you would rather hold on to your idol than follow the Living Christ into the kingdom. Accepting Christ or even being born again in Christ is not a one-time event. Nobody can be reborn instantly because you would lose your sense of continuity and identity. The only way to enter the kingdom is to follow a gradual path whereby you gradually overcome the illusions in the four levels of your mind and you are reborn many times over so that you never lose your sense of continuity. You are reborn into a new sense of identity but it is not such a shock that you do not know who you are. There are smaller steps on the path, there are bigger turning points but still it is not a one-time event. Paul did not instantly become elevated to a higher state on the road to Damascus. He had to walk a path that he described somewhat in a veiled form in some of his writings that really came from a specific person that had this real experience.

These are in a very concentrated form an unveiling of the symbols behind the Easter story. How many Christians would be willing to even listen to this, to read it, to study it and to consider it with a neutral state of mind? Why did I say: “Unless you become as little children you shall not in no way enter the kingdom?” What is it that children have? A neutral state of mind, an open state of mind, they are curious, they are inquisitive and they are willing to listen to the answer. They do not have a preconceived opinion about what the answer should be as you clearly saw with Peter. He had a preconceived opinion of what should and should not happen to the Christ and he would not listen to what I actually said. Most Christians are like that today. They could come across this and read it or hear it and they would find all kinds of reasons and excuses for why this cannot possibly be the Living Christ speaking through a human person.

Plausible deniability and denial of Christ

But you see, why was it that I appeared in a human form 2,000 years ago? Why didn’t I appear in the heavens in some manifestation that no one could deny? Look at how many Christians today dream about the second coming of Christ and they project these images that Christ will appear in the sky in some undeniable manifestation that no one can deny and therefore all people will wake up and realize that the Christians were right all along and they were the true followers of Christ. But why did not I do this 2,000 years ago? Because the law of free will must be outplayed. There must be the possibility that people can deny Christ. God has given people free will. God will not force your free will. Christ will not force your free will. Christ can challenge you and demonstrate that there is a higher state of consciousness but Christ cannot force you to recognize this and to be willing to follow Christ into life. You must make that decision and therefore there must be plausible deniability.

It must be possible for people to deny Christ and how do they do it? They take some of what they already know, some of their religious doctrines or their scientific materialist doctrines or their Marxist doctrines or whatever you have. And they create criteria that say that: “If this appearance really was the Living Christ he should live up to our criteria”. And this is allowed. It is allowed by the law of God which is why it was possible for people to meet me physically 2.000 years ago and not recognize me or not be willing to follow me as Peter demonstrated. And so the same today, if I were to appear in the sky in some undeniable manifestation it would be a violation of the law of God. Therefore I must appear through human beings who may speak the Word, the Living Word, who may be inspired by the Comforter or who may be trained to be a messenger and take a more direct dictation. But there are many ways that people can be the open doors for the Christ to express itself in this world but they all have the characteristic that it is possible, perhaps even easy for people to deny it and say: “Nay, this outer form does not live up to my expectations therefore it cannot be the Living Christ.”

But you see what I said, the Living Christ comes to free you from the death consciousness! If the Living Christ lives up to the expectations based on the death consciousness how can the Living Christ free you? The Living Christ must always challenge your ghosts! And those who are not willing to be challenged like the scribes and Pharisees have an easy way to deny the Living Christ and therefore the Living Christ can only say: “Those who have denied me before men then must I deny before the Father.” And this is not nearly as ominous as it says it simply means they cannot enter the Kingdom because they are not willing to let the ghost die, to give up the ghost and therefore they must remain in the outer kingdom where there is weeping and gnashing of teeth. The Living Christ will never live up to the expectations based on the consciousness of death, the consciousness of antichrist, the consciousness of Satan.

Thus there is only one way to deny the Living Christ and that is through the consciousness of antichrist. And the entire spectacle you see outplayed now by the Christian churches throughout the world, whether it be this church or that church, it is all a spectacle created from the consciousness of antichrist. They claim that they believe it represents Christ. How could it? Can this be proven? Could I make a statement here that would prove this to anybody? No, and this is what I have been trying to explain here. Christ is the open door, which no man can shut. It is not possible you could be so trapped in the death consciousness that you could not experience Christ, but you can only do so if you are willing to at least momentarily question your ghost, your view of life, your mental image. If you are not willing to question, you cannot experience Christ. But even if you do have a glimpse where you experience Christ, it is still possible to use the death consciousness to deny Christ, to deny that you need to change because you have encountered Christ. And it must remain that way because the entire purpose of the earth is to give people the opportunity to experience what it is like to define their own God, to define what Christ is like, to define what they are like, to define what life is like, to define how the universe works.

The scientific materialists are using science, which was actually meant to free people’s minds from superstition, to deny Christ, but the Christians are using the Christian scriptures and their interpretations of them to deny Christ. And the Christian, not so much the scriptures, but certainly the example of Christ, was meant to free them from the consciousness of antichrist. You can say it is an irony, you can say it is a tragedy, but it really is just the consequence of the law of free will. God wants people to enter his kingdom because in God’s kingdom there is no suffering and there is no death. Those who are outside God’s kingdom do suffer, and they do go through death. God would ideally like people, all people, to enter the kingdom but God does not want to force people to enter. God wants people to do this voluntarily, and Christ comes to demonstrate that there is a way.

Freeing yourself from the cross

You may know, it is a historical fact, that my early followers were not called Christians, they were called ‘Followers of the Way’ because what I expounded to my disciples, the all things that I expounded to my disciples, was to tell them about the Way. I AM the Way, the truth and the life and this is what has been lost in Christianity starting with the Catholic Church and the Emperor Constantine’s need to create this superior religion that the Roman people would accept as being superior to the old gods and therefore he had to create this all powerful God and the one who was representing this God also had to be powerful, therefore had to be special and therefore the Catholic Church turned me into the exception instead of the example to follow. The example that all people can follow if they are willing to lose their lives, their mortal sense of identity, to give up the ghost so that they can transcend the cross.

No external force can take you down from the cross, not even Christ can take you down from the cross because Christ will not violate your free will. You are fixated on the cross because of the choices you have made, the ghosts you have created in the identity, mental, emotional and physical levels of the mind and you will not be free until you voluntarily give up the ghost. Even I, when I was hanging on the cross, had some expectations that God would send his angels to save me from dying and thereby demonstrate another miracle. But as I was hanging there I suddenly realized God will not do this because I am the one who had to give up my last ghost, my last expectation of what my mission was like. And when I was willing to look at that beam in my own eye and give it up, that is when I was free of the cross. Because I, Jesus, who was embodied 2,000 years ago was not the only son of God, was not the perfect human being, I was not free while I was still in embodiment. I still had some human expectations based on the consciousness of antichrist. Even though I had made progress on the path of Christhood it was not until I gave up that last ghost that I fully became the Christ.

Anger against Christianity

This is, of course, what Christians would again call heresy, they would say this is of the devil, so you are now using some written down scriptures, some interpretations of these scriptures to call Jesus Christ the devil. Well, well, what can I do? You cannot with that mindset enter the kingdom so I must just let you stay outside the kingdom. And you will go through what so many Christians have gone through, where they have lived their lifetimes growing up in a Christian religion, they have believed the promise: “If you are a good Christian you will go to heaven after this lifetime.” Then they leave the body, the soul rises and they expect that St. Peter is going to stand there at the door to heaven because he has the keys to heaven, right? And he is going to say: “Go in, go in.”

Instead they find not St. Peter because he is not actually in heaven, having not yet ascended after 2,000 years. They find instead some other beings of light that say: “You are not ready to enter the kingdom, you have to go back into embodiment until you are ready.” And this has caused many people to become angry and feel betrayed. Some of the most prominent atheists you see in the world, they have believed in the Christian promise for lifetimes, finally got to a point where they became so angry that when they came into their next embodiment they were angry at the Christian church and they had this desire to disprove all religion because they felt they had been fooled.

And, of course, many other people who are not on a crusade to disprove religion have still become disillusioned with all religion, all spirituality because they have so many times experienced going out of the body and the Christian promise was not fulfilled. They have to go back in another body and live through this whole circus of growing up from an infant to an adult, having to make a living, being forced to make a living, being forced by outer situations in their societies into a certain role and they have come to resent it and therefore resent all religion. Which you can say: “Are they worse off than when they were believing Christians?” Not particularly, maybe some of them even become open to some teachings that are beyond religion, which is why you have many people today who call themselves “I am spiritual but not religious.” Which is much, much, closer to the childlike mindset than the vast majority of Christians.

The purpose of the Easter story

So what is the purpose of the Easter story? It is to educate those who hear it but how can you be educated? Only if you see that it is all symbols. It may be, as they say in some movies, based on a true story. But a true story is still a story and the purpose of any story is to have a transformative effect on those who hear it. You will see if you look historically that many civilizations have had their stories, their narratives, their epic narratives. All throughout history you see that any civilization that rose to a certain level of complexity, even more primitive societies, what you call primitive, have had a story. And what is the purpose of this story? Well, ultimately it is to help people go through a transformation of consciousness until they are ready to enter the Kingdom of Heaven.

But you also see historically that many times these stories have become a trap. They have trapped people. Some of these stories are very focused on making a certain group of people seem like they are the superior people. They are, as the Jews believed and still believe, God’s chosen people and that is how people become trapped in the story. Trapped in the narrative because they are so attached to the outer narrative, that they do not see beyond the symbols to the real story that is behind it. Which is, how you can go from being a human being in the death consciousness to following a gradual path whereby you are reborn into your true identity as a spiritual being, as a son or daughter of God.

This is the purpose of all of these stories that you see in the world but unfortunately so many of them have become dead ends and, of course, the very story that claims to tell the story of the life of Christ has been turned into one of the most efficient dead ends ever seen on the planet. One of the most efficient tools for Satan, the forces of antichrist, the prince of this world to keep people trapped in this world. And therefore for the vast majority of Christians, when the prince of this world comes to them he has something in them and it is the Christian story. You may say it is an irony but from my perspective as an ascended master I have complete respect for free will and so I simply must bow to free will and once again say: “Those who deny me before men those must I deny before the Father” and thus they cannot enter the kingdom.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Taking Christianity and yourself down from the cross

 

Accepting that people are in the School of Hard Knocks

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Padmasambhava through Kim Michaels, January 8, 2023. This dictation was given during the 2023 New Year’s webinar – Being a spiritual person in a chaotic world.

I AM the Ascended Master Padmasambhava.

I have given you the perspective that is sort of focused on your individual situation, how you can look at yourself and your situation as being in embodiment on earth. But now let us take a different perspective and look at the overall situation of earth.

You are a spiritual student. Many of you have been spiritual students for lifetimes, that is why you can even recognize a higher teaching in this lifetime. You cannot remember how it was when you, in perhaps a very distant past, were not a spiritual student—what state of mind you were in. You can barely remember this. You may have some intellectual understanding that many people on earth are in a lower state of mind, but you have very little direct remembrance of it.

People resisting change

Now what have we said? The earth is a schoolroom, and there are two ways to learn in the schoolroom of earth. One is through higher direction, spiritual teaching, spiritual practices, self-observation, working on your psychology, walking a path. But the other is the School of Hard Knocks. Well, it may have been a very long time and many embodiments since you were in the School of Hard Knocks, so you do not remember it, and you understand intellectually that most people are in the School of Hard Knocks, but do you really grasp what it means? What is the consequence of this?

Now, you look at yourself and how you can accept the concepts of a golden age, and that we are moving towards a golden age. But you do realize, do you not, that the vast majority of people on this planet would have no concept of what you are talking about if you attempted to explain to them the golden age and what it is—the potential to move into a golden age. They would have no clue as the saying goes.

Because they cannot fathom that you can raise your consciousness and therefore systematically bring the earth higher into a higher state. They are not even considering that they could deliberately raise their consciousness. They are not willing to look at themselves, look at the beam in their own eye, as Jesus called it. And therefore, how could they be brought into the golden age, and how can the earth be brought into the golden age as long as they are in that state of mind?

Many of these people live what you would call an impoverished existence but they are still holding onto it. Look at many people in the poor part of the world who have grown up poor, who have the vision they can only be poor and who are actually resisting changes in their country that could give them more affluence or give them more freedom. Look at how many people around the world are resisting progress. How can you manifest the golden age on a planet as long as so many people, a majority of the people are resisting progress, any kind of progress? They have no vision of a golden age but they resist progress because they hold onto whatever they have.

How can you manifest the golden age on a planet like this? Well, you can only do it when these people shift their consciousness and become willing to experience progress, to become willing to experience an improvement in their conditions. Now, you are saying as a spiritual student: “But if people are suffering why wouldn’t they want to improve their conditions?” But they do not. That is the difference between you and most people on this planet.

You want to improve your life, you want to overcome suffering, you want to attain freedom and you are willing to change yourself to attain it. That is why you are a spiritual student. But most people are not at that level of awareness yet. They cannot see any vision of a golden age or a spiritual path. They just know what they have. They do not want to lose it so they resist the change—they think a change could only mean a loss rather than a gain.

The dynamic on earth

How do you manifest a golden age on a planet like this? Well, you must find a way to shift people’s consciousness. And here is where you need to understand the dynamic of free will. Two thousand years ago, three thousand years ago it would not have been possible to manifest the golden age that Saint Germain envisioned. Why is that? Because back then very, very few people could grasp the concept of a golden age, the concept of a spiritual path, the concept of changing themselves and the concept that changing their consciousness can influence planetary conditions.

But today many, many people have moved into that awareness. Many people who have never heard of ascended masters or even heard about the spiritual path have become open to change, have realized that conditions can change. They look at how much progress has happened over the last several centuries and they see that this can continue into the future, they accept it, they want it.

The earth has passed this critical mass where there are enough people who want change that the law does not allow that the people who resist change can hold back the progress towards the golden age. Even though there is a majority of people who resist change, there is still a critical mass of people who embrace change that they are the ones who are driving the dynamic towards the golden age.

They are the ones who are determining–because they are the top 10%, and more than the top 10%–they are the ones who are determining the overall direction of the planet. Therefore, the law of free will is set up so that when a certain critical mass of people on a planet want change then that change must be allowed to unfold.

But what does that mean? That means that the part of the population that is resisting the change, they will not be forced to change as such but what will happen is that their karma will not be held back, to explain it in one way. You can say that there is a certain grace period where people’s karma is held back so that they can have an opportunity to grow. But when the cycles turn, the karma will be released. This means that the School of Hard Knocks will give them hard knocks.

You could also look at it in another way and say that the reflection back from the cosmic mirror is accelerated so that again the School of Hard Knocks gives them harder knocks in a shorter period of time. Thereby they are forced to change their consciousness but what is forcing them—[is] not the critical mass of people that want change, not the ascended masters—what is forcing them is their own past choices. They are, instead of being allowed to ignore their own past choices, they are now being confronted with those past choices and can no longer ignore them.

The shadows on the wall

This is the dynamic that is happening on earth. How does that help you as a spiritual student change your view of the earth? Well, let’s start with Plato’s cave, this old analogy given by the philosopher Plato. You have a cave. Inside of it is a group of people who are chained in such a way that they cannot turn their heads. They are facing a wall in the cave.

Outside of the cave the sun is shining, there are people walking by the opening in the cave and as the sun shines in it casts shadows onto the walls of the cave. The people can, in a sense, realize there must be something behind them, something outside of their cave, but they cannot see exactly what it is, they can only see the shadows on the wall.

Plato, of course, meant this to illustrate that what you see with the outer mind and the physical senses is only a shadow of causes that exist in the higher realms, what he called the “realm of ideal forms.” This is comparable to what we have called the emotional, mental and identity realms where the images held there by individual people, by humankind is what is projected onto the Ma-ter light in the physical octave. The material world is just the shadows of the images and the forms in the three higher levels.

Map of levels of human consciousness

Now you know that science has created many different measuring instruments. You have satellites that are constantly orbiting the earth, scanning the earth to look for very specific things. You can imagine that you are orbiting the earth in the space station looking down on earth as a human being. What are you seeing? Well, you are seeing the landscape, you are seeing forests, you are seeing oceans, you are seeing cities, you are seeing roads, you are seeing people. As a human being you naturally tend to focus on the activity of people.

Now you have a satellite that is scanning and it is scanning for temperature. You are seeing a certain outlay of the earth. But this satellite is only seeing temperature differences. Some zones are colder, they are blue. Some are warmer, they are red. It does not see the people, it does not see cities, it does not see roads, it just sees temperature differences.

Another scans for minerals, it sees rock formations, certain kinds of iron ore. Another may scan for oil, another may scan for elevation. It sees only differences in elevation.

You can create a man-made map of the earth. It has cities and roads and national boundaries or you can create many different other kinds of maps on the earth based on these different criteria. Temperature, elevation, rainfall, minerals, whatever you have. There are many different ways to look at the earth. And what you can do as a spiritual student is you can incorporate this and you can step back and you can say: “What is the earth? What is the earth, especially in this period where we are moving further into the golden age”?

We are approaching the point where the golden age will start manifesting but in order for the golden age to manifest, many changes will have to be made. Well, you can step back and acquire a different way to look at the earth. You can say: “What will it take for the golden age to be manifest? It will take that this large number of people will have to shift their awareness.”

You could even create a map of the earth that shows you where there are concentrations of people and what their level of consciousness is. How close are the people to manifesting the golden age consciousness? How far are they from it? And you could create a map with different colors that would show that in some parts of the world many people are close to the golden age consciousness. In other parts most people are far away from it. And thus you can say: “What will it take for the people who are far from the golden age consciousness to shift their consciousness”?

The School of Hard Knocks

Well, a spiritual teaching is not going to do it. Other kinds of teachings, even ideas about democracy for example, are not going to do it. The teachings about the liberation of women, equality between men and women, greater humanity, treating all people with honesty and decency, such teachings and ideas are not going to do it because if they could do it, they would have done it so far.

What will it take for these people to shift? Well, they are in the School of Hard Knocks, so the knocks have to become so hard that people actually notice. Right now, you may say these people are suffering, they have been suffering for a long time, they might experience various hard knocks, various disasters, various calamities, but it has not been enough of a hard knock to shake them out of their present state of consciousness, to make them realize: “No, we have to change.” The question is really how hard of a knock do various groups of people have to experience before they come to that recognition: “We have to change, we cannot continue being the way we are.”

Life on earth is a performance

And when you realize this you can say: “Well, what is the earth”? You can go back to ancient Greece. They had amphitheaters where they performed various plays. One kind of play was a tragedy. The purpose of the tragedy — and those who wrote and performed these plays knew this — the purpose of the tragedy was to out-picture certain situations in life, to out-picture certain emotions, certain dilemmas that people had, so that the audience could actually resolve something in their consciousness by watching the play, so they did not have to experience it in real life or they could perhaps learn something from the play that can apply in real life.

Well, in a sense the School of Hard Knocks is like a play. The purpose is to awaken the audience to the need for change. The question is what kind of a performance needs to be enacted for a specific group of people to be awakened to the need for change. And therefore, you can see that the outer events that take place on earth, they may seem very dramatic, they may seem disturbing, but they are just a means to an end. In fact, the outer physical events that are taking place on earth can be compared to a theater performance.

Now, when you are in a physical theater watching a theater performance, you know what is going on on the stage is not real, it is not real life that is happening. Why do you not realize that about so called real life — that the appearances that are taking place on earth are really no more real than a theater performance. It is just that there is not a stage, it is an immersive environment and therefore, it seems more real. I am not talking about the majority of the people realizing this, but I am talking about you as the spiritual students realizing that what is happening on earth is a theater performance for the purpose of awakening certain people who are resisting progress towards the golden age. And therefore, it is simply a matter of how strong is the people’s resistance, how hard do the knocks have to become before they are awakened.

“This should not be happening”

And when you realize this, when you accept this you can then say: “Well, why should I take this seriously? Why should I take it personally? Why should I resist what is happening? Why should I use the spiritual teaching to evaluate: – Oh, this should not be happening.” This messenger when the invasion of Ukraine happened, he clearly felt: “Oh, this should not have happened.” Before it happened despite the warnings, he thought “This is not going to happen. There is no way that Putin cannot see the consequences of this, that the Russian leadership cannot see the consequences. They cannot be that blind.” But they were that blind as you can all see today.

The messenger could see the consequences and projected his own state of consciousness that surely somebody in the Russian leadership could see the consequences and would stop this. But he was wrong and he has been willing to admit that he was wrong. Likewise, you can come to that admission that there are many people on earth who need to see enacted in what they see as real life, in the material world, on this stage of earth, very dramatic scenarios before they can awaken to the need for change.

But you are not among them. You are a spiritual person. You are open to direction from beyond your own mind and the material universe. You are not in the School of Hard Knocks. Why should you take this so seriously or even take it personally? Why should you resist it? Why should you seek to change it? This is actually part of the process of moving the earth closer to the golden age. Surely you cannot expect that everybody on earth can move towards the golden age the way you are doing it.

You need to recognize that many people need the School of Hard Knocks in order to move. What you can do is you can step back from this and realize no matter how real it seems, it is a theater performance being outplayed. I know, this will seem insensitive to many people because there is some real-life suffering that is happening and people are being killed and blown up and all of these things. I am not asking you to be insensitive. But I am asking you to step back and realize that as a spiritual person you need to allow this theater performance to unfold so that those people who cannot be awakened by a spiritual teaching can be awakened by this outplaying of events in what they think is the real world.

Avoid being pulled into the performance

Of course, it has tragic consequences for many people. Of course, you would like to avoid it. Of course, we of the ascended masters would like to avoid it. But when it cannot be avoided, you can avoid that you are pulled into it, pulled into the feelings, the thoughts, the vortexes or even the physical vortex of such events. You can stand back and observe and watch as you would sit in a theater and watch a Greek tragedy unfolding on the stage. I am not saying you need to enjoy the performance but you can see it as a performance and then you can avoid being pulled into it. You can avoid reacting to it as something that should not happen.

From a certain perspective, yes it would be better that it did not happen. It would be better if people could grow without the suffering. But if they cannot, then it actually, in the very long run of the golden age, produces less suffering in the long run than it otherwise would if people did not change. It is a matter of realizing that when you know about reincarnation, you realize that even if someone goes out of embodiment prematurely because of a war this is not the end of their opportunity. They will have an opportunity to come back into embodiment in a different circumstance and therefore they can move on.

So even if you look at the perspective of one soul you can say the person might suffer intensely for a short period of time in this lifetime but this could prevent a much more prolonged suffering in several future lifetimes. What is from the overall perspective the more constructive outcome.

You understand that I am not sitting here as an ascended master and making these evaluations. I am presenting them to you as a way for you to avoid being pulled into fear, a fear-based reaction or anger or resentment or whatever reactions you can be pulled into when you witness such events. You can stay centered; you can stay focused on moving the planet further towards the golden age. You can give your invocations and decrees, you can raise your consciousness, you can work on your divine plan and therefore move the planet forward instead of being derailed or going into a detour because of a strong reaction to such events.

Everything is an appearance

You take the line in my decree: “Earth is an appearance where nothing is real.” This is a statement that disturbs many people but you as a spiritual student, you can step up to a different perspective on it and you can realize that everything people see, everything people experience is an appearance. The appearance is created by a combination of what is happening outside people’s minds and what is happening inside people’s minds. In other words, there are external events but then there is people’s perception filter which color the way they look at those events.

There are scientists who are seriously debating that when two people look at a lawn they might agree that it is green but do they actually see the exact same shade of green or do they have an individual perception of the color green? This is, believe it or not, the subject of serious scientific debate, and it is not an invalid debate because it is the beginning of this realization that people have individual perception filters. And it is not just a matter of looking at a certain color but if even looking at a color is individual and subjective, then how much more is it when people look at events and ideas and their own lives?

You realize that when you look at this from an ascended perspective you can say: “The Elohim have manifested planet Earth. Given their level of awareness the Earth is real, there is a planet that is real.” But when you look at this from the perspective of human beings in embodiment, they are not seeing the real planet, they are seeing an appearance that is produced inside their minds. From the perspective of a person in embodiment, earth is an appearance where nothing is real, because what they perceive is not what the Elohim created but an appearance strongly influenced by their own minds, and the more people are in a lower state of consciousness, the more closed their minds are, the more they resist change, the more they see only the appearance and not the reality.

What is real?

Now, you can apply other considerations here and say: “What does it mean that something is real”? And many people would say it is something that has an objective experience independent of mind. There is some validity to this if you realize that human beings who are in the duality consciousness, their minds are entirely subjective and everything they see is subjective. You can say that outside of that mind—that dualistic separate mind—there is some objective existence. But you cannot say that only that which is not influenced or created by a mind is real because how did the Elohim create the earth? Through the power of their minds. They formulated mental images, they projected them upon the Mat-er light and manifested the planet.

Well, the same with the rest of the universe. Everything is created out of mind so if you say that that which is created out of mind is not ultimately real then nothing is real in the entire universe. But, of course, it is more practical, on a planet like earth, to realize that the more subjective, the more closed a mind is, the more it will see only an appearance where nothing is real.

What can you use this for as a spiritual student? Well, you can then lock into again the theater analogy, and say in a theater nothing is ultimately real—it is a performance that is meant to have an influence on the mind of the spectators. The entire planet is a performance but the difference between a theater and the planet is that people on earth are not just passive onlookers, they are participating in the performance. They are on the stage, so to speak, they are all part of the performance but they, of course, think it is real life. But you as a spiritual student can free your mind from this illusion that this is a real world. And the benefit of doing this is that you can then realize that if something is not real how can it influence your mind?

The illusion of an objective world

You have been brought up for many lifetimes programmed by the fallen beings to think that there is a real world, there is an objective world and your mind has no power over that objective world but the objective world has power over your mind. It can influence your mind. This is what the fallen beings want you to believe—that there is an objective world that is not created by the mind and therefore there is a limit to how much you can change your personal situation or how much humankind can change the planet.

The fallen beings want you to believe that you live in a real world. You cannot change it and therefore the influence that this world has so far had on your mind cannot be changed by you. You do not have the power to change this. The world is in a certain way. There is warfare in the world. This influences your mind in a certain way, and as long as there is warfare in the world you cannot change how it influences your mind. This is what the fallen beings want you to believe and it is, of course, an insidious lie.

The reality taught by the ascended masters for a very long time is that you have the power to change your mind so that you change the way that the world outside your mind influences the world inside your mind. In fact you can attain a state of mind where nothing in the world can influence your state of mind. You are choosing your state of mind independently of external events happening in the world.

This is what the Gautama Buddha talked about as the “path”, the “eightfold path”, where you gradually come to this point where nothing in the world influences you. The demons of Mara, the prince of this world they cannot influence you and force you into a certain reaction.

Buddhahood and Christhood

Many of you have not even started grasping this. Some of you have understood it intellectually but you have not fully internalized it. Buddhahood, Christhood means that you come to a point where nothing that happens in this world can control your state of mind. Nothing can force you into a certain reaction. You are free so that you can look at any event that happens on earth and you have complete freedom to choose your reaction, to choose what you feel about it, what you think about it, how you identify yourself in relation to it and how you act in relation to it. You are free. You are not forced by external events.

How can you come to that state? By realizing that you have certain selves—separate selves that are based on this illusion that your mind must be influenced by external conditions—and that they can only be influenced in a certain way. This goes back to when you first came to earth and you received these shocks. You experienced there was warfare on earth. You experienced the absolute ruthlessness that certain fallen beings were willing to kill tens or hundreds or thousands or millions of people for their own ego gratification. You were so shocked by this that you created a separate self to deal with this so that you can still maintain some sense of equilibrium that even though you are on a difficult planet, it is not a completely insane planet where you cannot survive psychologically.

This was an understandable reaction when you first came to earth, but you have been here a long time, you have walked the spiritual path and it is time to look at this separate self, these separate selves and let them die. This does not mean that you become insensitive in the sense that you deny that suffering is happening or you do not feel compassion for people. But it does mean that you realize that even though there is still warfare on earth, you can choose your reaction or you can choose not to react with fear, with separation. You can instead choose to say: “I will hold the vision. I will give the decrees and invocations that this will be transcended. I will work on raising the collective consciousness so that this will be transcended and become an impossibility.”

But you are not disturbed, you are not pulled into this negative reaction of anger, fear or hatred. You remain non-attached. It does not mean you are not acting, you are not doing whatever can be done to change the situation, but you are not acting from this state of being attached, being disturbed. Because that state comes from a separate self and when you act based on this, your impact is much smaller than when you can act from this higher state of Christhood and Buddhahood.

You could say also that your I AM Presence might send an impulse into the four levels of your mind that is aimed at transforming the energies that pull people into war but that energy has to pass through the identity, mental and emotional body and as it does so it will interact with whatever reactionary patterns you have there, which will reduce the force of the impulse. So, when you get rid of these reactionary patterns, these separate selves, the impulse can pass unhindered through your mind, from your higher self and therefore have an immensely greater impact.

Do not postpone your Christhood indefinitely

The other advantage, of course, of seeing that nothing is ultimately real is that it can help you attain this state of being at peace with being on earth even in the present conditions.

What is it that is required for you to manifest Christhood or Buddhahood while you are still in a physical body? Well, one of the mechanisms created by the fallen beings is that they project that: “You are a responsible spiritual student. You are striving for a higher level of awareness. You have achieved a higher level of awareness but you need to engage yourself in what is happening on earth. You cannot just be aloof. You cannot withdraw, you cannot be non-attached and not care about other people.” So, as long as there are these terrible conditions on earth such as war you cannot manifest your Christhood. You need to first eradicate these outer conditions so there is more peace on earth, then you can manifest your Christhood.

The fallen beings are always saying: “You need to engage in current conditions and seek to change them and then after that, you can manifest your Christhood.” Thereby causing you, if you agree with this, to postpone your Christhood indefinitely: “There is something I have to take care of.” It is the parable of Jesus, where the young man comes to him and says: “I want to follow you, but let me bury my father first.” And what is Jesus’ reaction? “Let the dead bury their dead.” Because what the young man was saying is: “I want to follow you. I want to walk the path towards Christhood, but there is just something I have to take care of in the world first. There is something I have to do, then I can focus on Christhood.”

Well, there may be things that are a legitimate part of your divine plan that you have to do or that you have to experience in order to be free of it, and it is part of your path to Christhood. But what the fallen beings project at you is that there is some outer situation and as long as that situation is there you cannot manifest your Christhood. Of course, what is the only way to remove warfare on earth? It is that a critical mass of people manifests Christhood and therefore can pull up on the collective consciousness so that more and more people are awakening to a different view of warfare.

Catch-22

So if you postpone your Christhood because of war, how will war be removed? It is a dilemma, a catch-22 created by the fallen beings and they have created many of them. There comes a point where you need to look at this and you need to realize that regardless of what conditions are unfolding on the planet, you have a right to disengage from this and focus on your spiritual growth, manifesting your Christhood. Because when you reach a higher state of awareness you can have a greater impact in terms of changing conditions on earth but you cannot do this as long as you are attached, as long as you react based on a separate self.

Now, there is another perspective that we might consider. As I have said, the fallen beings have created many enigmas, a catch-22, an impossible situation, a dilemma. A classic example of this is the fallen beings attack you physically and threaten to kill you. What do you do? Do you let them kill you or do you strike back and kill them? This is just one situation. The fallen beings precipitate a war. One country attacks another. What do you do?

Accepting the fullness of free will

So these are dilemmas created by the fallen beings, and you are only pulled into them when you are in the duality consciousness and have these separate selves where you feel that you have to do something about this. The ultimate way is to, of course, resolve those outer selves. But you can also shift your attitude and say: “But I am living on a planet where the ultimate law is free will. If other people use their free will to do something, why do I have to do something about that? It is not my role to change other people’s free will. I have my own free will. My role, my authority is to make my own choices but I am not responsible for what other people do with their free will and I don’t have the authority to forcefully change their minds and their free will. So when other people do something, why do I have to react to this? Why do I have to seek to change their choices? Why can I not simply allow them to outplay this so they suffer the consequences?”

In some cases it is because you want to protect yourself from the consequences but as spiritual people, most of you, it is because you actually want to protect the people from the consequences of their choices because you see those consequences and you do not want them to suffer. But on a planet with free will, it is not your responsibility to prevent people from making certain choices or prevent people from suffering the consequences of those choices.

As we have said before, many avatars who came to earth came because they did not quite lock into, internalize the fullness of free will. This is one of the challenges that avatars face on this planet — to come to the point where you can look at what is happening, look at what people are doing and instead of trying to prevent them from making the choices that cause suffering, you step back and say: “Come what may. Let them experience the consequences because they will not listen to me anyway. They cannot learn from being told, they can only learn by experiencing the consequences. Why should I prevent them from learning in the only way that they can learn? Why is it my job to insert myself between people and the return of their karma? Is that really my role, as an avatar on earth, to prevent people from reaping the consequences of their choices by trying to prevent them from making those choices? Am I here to change the minds of other people or am I here to change my own mind, to raise my own consciousness, to escape whatever illusions I have about free will, to transcend them”? When you realize this, you can again step back, look at the earth and let things unfold.

Enigma built into free will

This is what relates to the dilemmas created by the fallen beings to trap you, to pull you into this endless spiral of reacting. But there are certain dilemmas that are not created by the fallen beings. They are actually, we might say, built into free will and the whole process of raising your consciousness. And there are several of such dilemmas or enigmas, but the one I want to touch upon here is: You are created, as we have said, as an individual being with an individual free will. We have said that you are an extension of your I AM Presence which exists in the spiritual realm. In the spiritual realm everybody, every being, feels connected to every other being, feels they are part of the one mind, they see the world as an interconnected whole. You are sent into an unascended sphere as an individual being. You have the option to go into duality and see yourself as a separate being but what I am talking about is the very fact that you come in as an individual being.

You are meant to experience this world as an individual being from your particular vantage point. You are meant to grow in awareness, expand your awareness, but still as an individual being. And then when you reach a certain level of awareness you can give up this individual existence and return to your I AM Presence or however we have attempted to explain this with words, that will always be inadequate. But the enigma that is built into this process is: how do you balance your individual free will with the fact that you are not alone in this world, that there are, on this planet, eight billion other individuals with free will? How do you balance that?

We have talked that on a natural planet you do not lose your sense of connection. But we have also said that on a natural planet you still start out with a point-like sense of identity. You see yourself as an individual being, you realize you are connected to something beyond your own mind—you are connected to other people, you are connected to your environment, but you are still an individual being. So even on a natural planet there is this dilemma, this enigma. How do you resolve the fact that you have an individual free will and that everybody in your environment has an individual free will? How do you deal with this?

Now, I am not presenting you with this based on some thought that there is a magical way to look at this that will resolve the enigma. I am not trying to say that you have a wrong perception, that you have a wrong view of this and that you should shift your view and then you can solve the enigma. The enigma is there and it will be there until you ascend. When you ascend you can say you resolve the enigma, but I cannot give you words and teachings as long as you are unascended that will resolve the enigma for you.

Balancing your will with the will of others

It is not possible to describe it in words, but what you can do is you can accept that the enigma is there. You can accept that as long as you are in embodiment, even when you reach the 144th level of consciousness, you will be dealing with this need to balance your free will with the free will of the people around you.

Look at two people who are in a relationship. They live together in the same house, they may have children, but they have a life together. Let us just simplify it, just look at two people. You may have great love for each other, you may know each other well, you may have respect for each other, but you are still two individuals. You have a different vantage point, a different perspective on life, you have an individual free will. How do you balance that? How do you deal with that when one person wants to do one thing and the other person wants to do something else?

Again, I am not saying there is some easy clear-cut solution that resolves it. I am just pointing out to you that this is an enigma that follows you as long as you have this individual existence in an unascended sphere, even on a natural planet, because it is still in an unascended sphere. Now, what can you do as a spiritual person about this? Why would I tell you this if you cannot resolve it or do anything about it?

Well, you can use it to look at the entire planet again and you can say: “Naturally I need to find a way to balance my free will with the free will of the people who are close to me, that I have a direct personal relationship with. But when it comes to the rest of humankind, I do not need to do the same thing. Therefore, I can step back and I can say: Those eight billion other people on this planet have an individual free will. But I am not responsible for their free will. I am not responsible for their choices. I do not need to adjust my free will based on the choices they make.”

When you are in a direct personal relationship, you need to adjust your free will and your choices based on the people around you. But you do not need to do that with humanity at large. When you think about it, how could you possibly do it? When there are so many different people, that want to do so many different things.

What you can do as a spiritual person is then step back and say: “I am not responsible for these people’s choices. I don’t need to react to the choices they make or the consequences of those choices. I need to remain non-attached and let those consequences unfold. They may affect me personally, but I need to be as non-attached as possible to this and realize that these people need to experience these consequences in order to shift their consciousness. And I need to be completely non-attached to this and focus on my own state of consciousness. I am not responsible for these people’s choices. I do not need to adjust my free will based on their choices. I have a right to focus on my own spiritual growth, my own spiritual path and pay minimum attention to other people’s choices. Even if they affect me physically, I can find a way to let them affect my mind, my state of mind as little as possible.”

How to be at peace in a chaotic world

This does not resolve the enigma, but it certainly makes it easier for you to exist on a planet where there is so much turmoil. And this has been part of the focus of what we wanted to give you at this conference. Our hope was that we could help you be more at peace in a chaotic world. And how do you do it? By accepting the chaos, by embracing the chaos, by realizing that regardless of what choices other people make, you can still make your own choices. And even if you cannot control your outer circumstances, you can control your state of mind independently of other people’s choices. In other words, you can say: “I am not allowing the chaos created by other people’s choices to enter my mind and influence my choices. I am still navigating in the River of Life with a clear sense of where I want to go. And whatever happens, whatever twists and turns, I simply turn back and go in the direction that I defined in my divine plan.”

Now, I know very well that what we have given you is not some magic bullet. It is not so that you can study the teachings given at this conference and you will instantly resolve your sense of being disturbed and now feel at peace. But there is no magic bullet. And we have explained why.

What is the real path all about?

You need to learn, you need to experience, you need to adjust your consciousness. That is how you grow in awareness. So many spiritual people come to the spiritual path and they have a certain goal to attain a certain state of mind. But that state of mind might be many steps above their current state of mind. But these people see that there is this goal, whether you call it Christhood or Buddhahood or enlightenment or higher consciousness, and they are saying to the spiritual teacher: “Give me the magic bullet so I can instantly step up from my present level to that level that I see up there. Show me how to jump from where I am to where you are.”

But how did I reach my present level of consciousness? By taking one step at a time. Because it was by taking one step at a time that I gradually transformed my consciousness. How could you possibly jump from your present level to the ultimate level in one big leap? It cannot be done. You need to be willing to go through the same process that all of the people who have ascended from earth have been willing to go through.

If you want a shortcut, if you want to skip steps, well you are not really ready for the real path that has been taught in many different contexts throughout the ages. You are in a sense looking for the left-handed path of the false teachers who make all kinds of promises that they know cannot be fulfilled.

A true teacher will not make a promise that cannot be fulfilled. Why would he? A true teacher does not need anything from the student. A false teacher needs something from the student. It might be your light, your energy, it might be your obedience, it might be certain actions you can take. But a true teacher that has transcended the duality consciousness and the unascended sphere needs nothing from you. The true teacher wants you to grow and therefore can only give you a path that describes the only way to grow—one step at a time.

For each step there is an enigma you need to resolve, an illusion you need to overcome. Sometimes students think: “Well, the end goal is to be free of the illusion, so why can’t I just jump up there and be free. Give me that magical insight so I am instantly enlightened.” But the goal is actually not to be free of the illusions. The goal is to go through the process of resolving the illusions one by one, because it is in resolving an illusion that you expand your awareness. It is not being free of the illusion that expands your awareness, it is resolving the illusion that expands your awareness. This is the real path.

It is the journey, not the destination

When you grasp this, when you accept it, you can be at peace of following that gradual path. You can accept, you can embrace the step you are on, you can focus on the current illusion. You do not have to worry about the bonds that are still above you. You focus on your current illusion, you work with this enigma, you come to see the separate self, you let it go, then you rise to the next level. You feel fulfillment in having risen to that level. But after some time, you say: “What is the next illusion? What is the enigma at this level”? And you focus on that. And you are at peace with the fact that you will be continuing to do this as long as you are in embodiment on earth.

Taking one step at a time, resolving one illusion at a time. And when you lock into this, when you embrace it, you can overcome this deficit attitude, where you feel incomplete as long as you know you are not at the ultimate goal. Instead, you can feel complete in participating in the process. It is, as the saying goes, which has become somewhat of a cliché: “It is the journey, not the destination.” But there is a truth there. Many, many people approach the spiritual path with this deficit attitude, that they will never be at peace, they will never feel fulfilled or whole until they are at the ultimate level of enlightenment.

Being neutral while observing events unfold

But you can shift your attitude so you are at peace, you feel fulfilled in walking the path, seeing the process unfold, feeling fulfillment every time you take a step up, even feeling fulfillment in being at your present level and observing the world through your present level of consciousness.

You can come to a point where you are at peace with observing the theater performance of earth unfolding, seeing how other people react to it, seeing what people are doing, observing, you do not need to judge it, you just observe how far into extremes do certain groups of people have to go before the knocks become hard enough that they actually notice and realize the need to change themselves. You can just observe this. Observe it unfold like you are watching a movie or a play in a theater.

Ultimately, the goal of any spiritual teacher is that we wish our students could have the same level of consciousness, the same awareness that we have. Ultimately, of course, I want you, each one of you, to ascend and experience the freedom and the joy that you have in the ascended realm, but I know, this is not realistic.

So the second thing I want, and we all want for our students, is that while you are still in embodiment in this chaotic world, you can attain a certain inner resolution, inner peace, inner acceptance of the world you are in, the events that are unfolding and the process of raising your awareness and participating in raising the world closer to the golden age.

We as ascended masters find a fulfillment in being part of this process. We hope that you can find also fulfillment, even though we know it is more difficult while you are still in the density of the material realm and the four levels. But still you can achieve this inner resolution where you stop resisting the process and instead you embrace it. You embrace the chaos, you embrace the fluctuations, the dynamism in your environment.

Longing for stillness

The interesting thing, and this is another enigma, is that you are sent into the world by your I AM Presence in order to give your I AM Presence experiences of moving through stages. Your I AM Presence is more in peace, you might say, it is more standing still, but an unascended sphere is moving in a different way. In a sense you are sent out of stillness into movement, but you have a longing back to stillness.

I am not saying that the ascended realm is stillstand, but I am just giving you a contrast that can be described in words. You come out of stillstand into a world of movement. You are a moving being, but you are longing for stillness and you think that the only way to achieve the stillness is to stop the movement, but this is an illusion. The only way to achieve stillness is to embrace the movement and see that the movement is only possible because there is a background of stillness.

And when you tune into the background, you can feel the peace even while you are moving. And that is what we all achieved at the higher levels of the path. But there is no law that says you have to be at the higher levels of the path to achieve this. You can achieve it at almost any level above the 48th level and certainly about the 96th level. This is what Gautama and I wish for you, that you can attain some sense of peace while being in movement.

With this, you have the gratitude of myself and Gautama for being willing to be the instruments for taking this into your minds and projecting it into the collective. We hope it has benefited you individually. We know it has benefited the collective and it is a major step forward to have a teaching like this released, not only in the physical but in the four levels of the material universe.

With this, our deep gratitude, both Gautama and I seal you in the peace that we are. We are at peace compared to people on earth but we are still moving for even in the ascended realm there is self-transcendence and we are embracing that process.

Be sealed in the movement of peace, the peaceful movement.

 

* As a thoughtform for this coming year we will use the Sun thoughtform from last year:

“Gautama Buddha, you are the perfect mirror for earth”.

“Saint Germain, you are the perfect mirror for the economy”.

“Mother Mary, you are the perfect mirror for women” .

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being a spiritual person in a chaotic world

Embrace the chaos


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Padmasambhava through Kim Michaels, January 8, 2023. This dictation was given during the 2023 New Year’s webinar – Being a spiritual person in a chaotic world.

I AM the Ascended Master Padmasambhava and I am indeed a Vajra Guru. What does this mean? It means that I claim my right to be a guru and to give forth teachings on earth, even though the vast majority of humankind does not want to be disturbed by such teachings, even though the dark forces and the self-centered narcissistic beings on earth do not want to be disturbed by such teachings, even though the collective consciousness of humankind does not want to be disturbed by such teachings. But I still claim the right to bring forth teachings on earth because the earth itself will validate that right as it has done throughout the ages. 

The right to disturb others

For it is not so that humankind can do whatever they want with the Mater-light and the Mater-light must passively conform to whatever images humankind projects upon it. The Mater-light has some self-awareness and has a right to affirm the alternative to the current forms that are projected upon it, that there is a higher way, that there are higher forms, that there is a higher level of awareness and that it is possible to have it, even in the material frequency spectrum. 

I am a Vajra Guru. This messenger is a Vajra messenger. He claims his right to be the open door for beings from beyond the material realm to speak through him and give forth teachings that could not be formulated by his outer mind. You have the potential to be Vajra students where you claim your right to be a spiritual student and to even reach the higher levels where you are not a student and you are not a follower because you have internalized Christhood, Buddhahood, and you can therefore also be an open door, perhaps not by taking spoken dictations but by bringing forth ideas, by bringing forth light, by giving invocations and decrees and thereby radiating into the collective consciousness these impulses that are disturbing, disturbing to the collective consciousness, to the fallen beings, to most of the people on earth. But you have a right to disturb those whose minds have become closed systems. For once the mind has become a closed self-validating system, how shall people be free of it unless something from outside the closed system disturbs the sense of equilibrium they have inside the closed system? 

The right to be open door for light

That is why you have the law of karma, the principle behind the second law of thermodynamics, that in a closed system contradictions will arise that will break down the system until it reaches a lower state. So, there is the School of Hard Knocks but there is also the School of Higher Awareness and those who are in embodiment on earth have a right to place themselves in that school and become the open doors for those of us in higher realms to speak through, to bring forth ideas through, to bring forth light through, through your decrees and invocations. We have a right to be on earth and to be open to something from beyond earth. This right has always been there, it will always be there and it is certainly there now. I claimed it a long time ago when I was in embodiment, the messenger has claimed it. Have you claimed it for yourself? Well, then you can if you are willing and if you are not quite ready, then you can use our teachings to resolve whatever it is in your psychology that makes you hesitant to claim that right. 

Reconsider the basis for your sense of equilibrium

Gautama has given some teachings that are meant to be for a wider audience, although I am sure those of you who are our direct students will also benefit from them but I will give some more specific teachings for our direct students. We realize full well that in the last two or three years with first the pandemic, now the war in Ukraine, there has been a great upheaval in the collective consciousness. This has caused many people to react in ways that they have not reacted for several years. This is because the collective consciousness was disturbed by these events, and therefore, people were, so to speak, forced to react because their sense of equilibrium was disturbed. We realize that many of you who are spiritual students also build a certain sense of equilibrium and you come to hope and expect and work for that the earth will gradually progress into the golden age without too much upheaval and crisis and conflict and wars. 

But nevertheless, when things do happen, you can look at it in two ways. It is a disturbance and you need to move beyond it as quickly as possible to re-establish your equilibrium or you can look at it as an opportunity to reconsider your sense of equilibrium. Now, in a sense you can say that when you are in embodiment on a dense planet like earth, you are, as Guatama said it, exposed to an enormous pressure from the collective consciousness and in order to survive psychologically in this pressure you must establish some sense of equilibrium. This is inevitable but nevertheless as a spiritual student you can benefit greatly from reconsidering the basis for your sense of equilibrium. 

For example, this messenger, when the invasion of Ukraine had happened, realized and acknowledged that he had had a certain sense of equilibrium because he believed that the earth is moving towards the Golden Age of Saint Germain and there is a gradual progression that does not require big shocks, big upheavals. He had for many years been working towards this with his messengership, with his decree work in a previous dispensation and now in the present one and he was envisioning that this gradual evolution would continue. But as we have explained, there are certain times where there is such resistance to change in the collective consciousness that physical events must be allowed to happen that disturb people, that break up their sense of equilibrium so they are forced to rethink their approach to life and this has certainly happened first with the pandemic and now with the invasion of Ukraine and there may, in this decade of the 2020s, be other such upheavals. 

They have, of course, been there in the past, as many of you have experienced, with the financial crisis of 2008 and the 2001 9-11 incident, among others. Depending on where you have lived, there have certainly been others as well. But still there are many people on earth today that have felt this sense of shock over these latest events and they have started wondering where is the world going or as the popular saying goes, what is the world coming to? If you have felt disturbed in these last few years you can benefit from reconsidering what is the basis for this sense of equilibrium. 

The feeling that it is too much

Now, many of you are, of course, avatars who came to earth and you had various visions of why you came to earth, what you wanted to see happen here as a result of you coming to earth. And many of you had an overall vision of wanting to see improvement, a progression towards a higher state, a higher level of consciousness. Within several embodiments many of you had tuned in to Saint Germain’s desire to manifest the golden age and you had ever since been focused on how you can contribute to manifesting this golden age. 

Naturally, as part of this vision, you have some idea of what conditions need to be overcome, transcended and changed for the golden age to be manifest. But many of you have also had this overlay from your original birth trauma, this carryover from your original birth trauma, where you were so shocked by the violence and inhumanity on earth that you formulated a desire to help the earth move beyond this level of brutality. You have a desire to see the more violent manifestations be transcended and you have a desire for the earth to progress into a higher state without too many of these upheavals, these wars, these violent events or even physical cataclysmic events. You have formulated this desire, as the messenger realized, to see gradual changes without some really bad things happening. You may have your individual definitions of what that means, what are the things that you consider to be too much, but almost all of you have this sense that there are some things that are just too much. I am not saying, in any way, that this is wrong. I am not saying that we of the ascended masters do not have things that we would like to see avoided on earth. 

But nevertheless, our point here for this conference is to help you establish a sense of peace with being on earth that is not, as Gautama described it, based on the denial of anything that threatens your world view and your sense of equilibrium. In other words, currently you have a world view that gives you a sense of equilibrium as long as certain things do not happen. If these things do happen then your sense of equilibrium is disturbed. Well, we desire to help you rise to a higher level where you have raised your world view and established a sense of equilibrium that is not based on any fragile world view. It is based on a connection to your higher self, to the ascended masters and to a greater vision of how the golden age can come about and therefore, you are not threatened by certain events. You have a sense of equilibrium that is not based on events on earth or appearances or manifestations on earth. It is based on your connection to your higher self and the ascended masters. Gautama, of course, gave you many teachings that can help you achieve this but we wish to go a little bit further. 

The desire to change the earth into a natural planet

In his very profound dictation at the end of the Ukrainian webinar, Gautama talked about chaos, chaos theory. And in a sense, you can say that you live in a chaotic world because so many things are unpredictable. There are so many different groups of people that have different visions, different approaches, different world views. They all feel threatened by those who are different from themselves so there is always the potential for conflict. What can you do? Well, you can realize that the ego, the separate self is hoping it can find some way to have control, to control its outer circumstances so it can avoid feeling disturbed within. This is simply built into the ego that is created from separation. But as an avatar you can take with you from a natural planet the vision of how conditions are on a natural planet. And when you then descend to a planet like earth, you will inevitably be disturbed when you realize just how different conditions are on earth. You realize how much violence, how much conflict, how much inhumanity there is. You cannot avoid being shocked by this. We have all been shocked by this. 

What can happen to an avatar is that you then formulate this desire to change the earth into a natural planet, to turn an unnatural planet into a natural planet. Now, you are going to say: “Well, what is wrong with this? Have you not said that this is what you want also?” Well, yes, of course, it is, but the difference is we are not in physical embodiment. You are. We are not at the risk of suddenly being exposed to some violent event precipitated by the fallen beings. But you are. Our point here is: how can you, being in embodiment, deal with the current conditions on earth? You can do this by stepping back a little bit and realizing that you have a separate self that is an offspring of your primal self that has this desire to turn the unnatural planet of earth into a natural planet. You can then realize that this self is constantly in a deficit mode because constantly there are events that happen on earth that are disturbing to the self and it makes this self react: “Oh, earth is so far from being a natural planet. When will it ever be a natural planet?” 

You can step back from this and you can realize the earth will not become a natural planet in your lifetime. Saint Germain is talking about a golden age, but this does not mean that in the first centuries of the golden age the earth will become a natural planet. It may approach the stage of a natural planet towards the later stages of the golden age but this is not a given. In other words, there can still be a golden age without the earth becoming a natural planet because there is progress, there is more peace, there is more prosperity, there is more invention and so forth. You can realize this consciously, accept this and therefore, begin to look at this self and use the tools we have given to dismiss it so that you can avoid being disappointed, being in a state of tension for the rest of this embodiment because you see that the earth is still so far from becoming a natural planet. When you do this, when you let this self die, you can look at the world, you can see how chaotic it is and you can actually accept the chaos not as a permanent state but as a temporary state. 

Come what may!

You can accept the chaos. What does that mean? Well, it means that you cannot expect that you, or rather your ego and your separate selves, can gain any degree of control over this planet. For most of you who are spiritual people, this is not primarily about gaining control over your own life although you all have some selves that want this. But it is for many of you, a matter of gaining some sense of control over the planet so that these bad things that you want to avoid do not happen. But you can come to accept consciously that it is a chaotic planet and therefore, you cannot expect to have any sense of control over outer events. What you can do is to attain a high degree of control over your own mind and your state of mind but this is not done through the separate self and the ego controlling and disciplining your thoughts and feelings. It is done, as Gautama describes so elaborately, through resolving the selves. In other words, how do you gain control over your mind? By letting go of the selves that want to control your mind so that you do not need control of your mind because whatever outer events may happen on earth, they will not stir up some separate self and therefore disturb your mind. 

You can adopt an attitude to earth, as the Gautama also described, that is not based on this constant judgment of what should and what should not happen. You can approach that state of non-attachment where you look at earth and say: “Well, come what may, whatever happens I will flow with it, I will make the best of it, I will move forward in my spiritual enfoldment, I will move towards fulfilling my divine plan as I can see it, so what does it really matter that this or that happens?” 

This messenger had not started as a messenger in 2001, he was working an ordinary job and he heard that there was an event that had taken place in New York and he stood there at his workplace and watched the TV as the twin towers collapsed. Naturally, he was disturbed by this, realizing that potentially many thousands of people could have died when the towers collapsed. But still, even though he was living in the United States at the time and even though it was a disturbing event, it did not disturb his sense of equilibrium as much as the Ukraine war did, even though the Ukraine war took place so many years later. This is because he had a separate self that was actually based on the teachings we have given, of wanting to see the transition into the golden age being a gradual process. 

When he stepped back from this and realized that he had this self, he was able to lock in to Saint Germain and realize that if the golden age was to be manifest through a gradual process it would take a very long time before the golden age would be manifest because there is such a resistance to change in the collective consciousness. And therefore, he consciously realized and accepted that he can live with there being these shocking events, these upheavals that force people to rethink their approach. He could then let the self go and come to a more of an acceptance that if certain events need to happen in order to force people to rethink their approach to life or to specific situations, then let them happen. You will just have to adapt to it, move on and keep your eye on the goal of the golden age, the fulfillment of your divine plan and your ascension and move step by step towards it as you can, given the outer situation. 

Naturally, if you are a spiritual student in Russia or Ukraine today, you are facing a much more difficult situation than the people who are living in other parts of the world. But still you can come to go through this process where you can look at whatever selves you have in reaction to this situation and you can therefore come to some acceptance that this situation, as disturbing as it is, was necessary for the nations of Ukraine and Russia to move forward towards the golden age. I know, it may not seem like it right now, but you can come to at least see the possibility that this will accelerate the movement towards the golden age, whereas before, both countries and, for that matter, the rest of the world, especially Europe, were stuck in a certain level of consciousness, a certain view of the world. This stalemate needed to be broken and when you can come to accept this, you can see that you [need to] focus on the future, as we gave these dictations during the Ukraine webinar of the potential for Ukraine’s future and somewhat the future of Russia. 

You can keep your eye on the positive potential, you can keep your eye on your divine plan, on your continued spiritual growth because obviously it is more important than ever that there are people in Ukraine and Russia who are raising their awareness, pulling up on the collective consciousness and holding a spiritual balance for their nations. You cannot with the outer mind fully understand and appreciate how important your presence is at this time in these two nations. Likewise, most of our students in other nations cannot fully consciously appreciate how important is your presence, your raising of awareness and your spiritual work in this time. The more turbulence there is the more important is your presence and your work. Once you come to an acceptance of this, overcome this desire to avoid certain disturbing events, you can actually gain a different view on the situation on earth. 

Chaotic world vs. deterministic system

You can say that there is chaos yes, but is chaos necessarily something negative? We have given you many many teachings on the existence of fallen beings and various power elite groups who are seeking to control the earth. They want to take as much power as they can on earth and subdue the general population. They have achieved some success at this but as we have said they cannot achieve ultimate control on earth and why is that? Well, part of it is their internal strife, that they are always divided, part of it is the duality consciousness that creates its own opposition. But another way to look at it is to say that in a chaotic system there cannot be control. 

Control implies order and chaos is not necessarily the opposite of order but it is not order. If there is order there is no chaos. But now you can step even further back and say: “Well, I understand that the masters have taught us that most people have stepped into the illusion of separation, the consciousness of duality and that is why they have created all of the conflicts you see on earth.” Yes, that is correct, but now ask yourself a question. Before humankind stepped into duality was there still chaos on earth or was the earth completely ordered? You can even ask another question, is a natural planet a chaotic planet or is it a completely ordered planet? And it might surprise you to realize that a natural planet is actually a chaotic planet and before humankind entered duality the earth was a chaotic planet. This may be shocking to some, but step further back and take another look at chaos. 

Is chaos necessarily chaos? Is chaos something negative or destructive? Another way to look at chaos is to say that it is not a deterministic system. You know that scientists a few hundred years ago believed that the earth was a grand machine, the universe was a grand machine. It was like a clockwork where wheels were turning and they were turning according to certain laws. Scientists believed that if you knew the laws that guided the unfoldment of the universe and if you knew the initial conditions for when the machine started, you could predict everything that could and would ever happen as the machine kept moving on. This, of course, is the dream of the fallen beings to create such a mechanical universe where they are the ones defining the laws and the initial conditions so they can be in control. 

But what have we actually told you about how the world works? We have told you that the Elohim created planet earth and therefore, in a sense, created the initial conditions. But we have also told you that even though there are certain laws that guide planet earth it is not a deterministic system and why not? Because the purpose of the earth is to serve as a platform for the growth in consciousness of self-aware beings who enter the earth and become co-creators. These self-aware beings, yourselves among them, have free will. You grow in awareness by experimenting with your free will, by making choices and experiencing the consequences. Well, the more free your choices are the less predictable they are. If a person is completely free in his or her mind, no one, not even the cleverest fallen being or not even God himself, can predict what that person is going to do next. 

Chaos as a foundation for creativity

You see here that the earth was not designed as a deterministic machine. It was designed as a creative system. What scientists actually call chaos is simply a creative system that is not deterministic and therefore not predictable. Scientists look at the world and they say: “We see there are certain laws but we also see that there is so much chaos that we cannot predict with absolute certainty what is going to happen.” You even have the uncertainty principle formulated by quantum physicists that it is impossible to predict with certainty because the world at the subatomic level is not deterministic but certainly the world at the macroscopic level is even less deterministic.
When you take this perspective, you realize that chaos is not something negative. It is not something bad. It is actually the foundation for creativity and then you can gain a new perspective on the concept of the Buddha of the interdependent originations. 

You can realize that if the earth had been a deterministic system, it could have been controlled by the fallen beings and if they could have controlled it, they would have developed that control. If the planet had gotten to the point where it was under complete control of the fallen beings, well, there would be no way to raise it up. It could only be allowed to self-destruct. But precisely because it is a creative system the fallen beings could never gain total control and that is why there is a potential for raising the earth into a golden age and eventually raising it to the status of becoming a natural planet again. The chaos that you see from a certain perspective is actually in a sense a safety mechanism against the establishment of total control because what will total control do? It will shut down creativity because creativity is inherently unpredictable and you can only establish total control when you can predict everything. 

Chaos is not a threat. Your ego and the separate self will see chaos as a threat because it is a threat to your sense of equilibrium. But you, when you step outside of the ego and the separate selves, you can see that chaos is your friend. Chaos is a positive. It is the basis for creativity. Take care to consider why this is so. In a deterministic system you can say: “I can do this or I can do that. But either way I can completely predict the outcome so am I really making a choice here? I cannot bring forth anything new because everything is locked on a track.” But in a creative system you can bring forth something completely new. Now, this, of course, has two aspects. The earth was originally created at a certain state. Humankind has taken it below that state. How have they done this? Well, they have taken advantage of the basic feature of the creative system on predictability. They have de-created instead of co-created but nevertheless, [it is] still a form of creation. ‘

Taking advantage of the chaos

You can turn this around and start taking advantage of the chaos to raise the earth back up towards higher levels. This is what we have called you to do. This is what ascended master students have done since the I AM Movement. This is what spiritual people have done for millennia by various spiritual practices. You are, so to speak, engaging in the chaos and instead of seeking to create order and control you are seeking to create a new state that is higher than the old. In other words, instead of creating peace on earth based on controlling everything and thereby suppressing conflict and war by force, you are using creativity to create a new state and as you continue to do this there will, as Gautama also talked about, come that point where the collective consciousness has reached a certain level and suddenly it becomes obvious to people that war, for example, is no longer acceptable and when enough people come to that realization then things will begin to shift in the physical as well. 

What are you doing as a spiritual student? Well, your ego, your separate self, will say you should use a spiritual teaching and spiritual tools to create order on earth so that violence and war can be eradicated through this order that establishes peace. But what we are saying as ascended masters is: your opportunity is to use a spiritual teaching to engage in the chaos and actually use the dynamism of the chaos to manifest a higher state through creativity rather than control. Consider so many situations in life where there is chaos, what does it really mean? It means that nothing is set in stone, everything is fluctuating and that means it can fairly easily be moved in a different direction. 

There is an old analogy that if you take a car wheel and put it on the ground upright then, if the wheel is standing still and you push it on one side, it falls over but if the wheel is moving, if it is rolling, and you push it on one side it does not fall over it merely changes direction. When the wheel is standing still you have a fixed system. It is very difficult to change something in a fixed system but when the wheel is rolling you have a dynamic system and it is much easier to change something in a dynamic system. It is much easier to change water than to change rock and so you see that the more dynamic, the more fluid a system is, the easier it is to change. This also means that when you have a dynamic fluid system it takes a smaller number of people to change it than if you had a more fixed, unmoving system.

In a sense you can say that the more flux there is in the collective consciousness the easier it becomes for a small group of ascended master students to turn the flux in a different direction and this is what we are seeking to help you take advantage of, and, of course, other spiritual people we are working with. The very fact that there is such flux, such dynamism on the earth, is an opportunity to affect changes where as we have said before you have a ship you turn the rudder just a slight degree and it seems like the course of the ship does not change in the short run but it will be a big change in the long run. When you come to accept this, you can see that your role is not to manifest specific physical changes at a specific time. 

The Antahkarana of Life

In previous dispensations we encouraged people to decree for specific conditions and it caused some students to fixate in their minds that they needed to manifest a certain change in the earth at a specific time otherwise their decree work had failed. It caused even some students to doubt that decrees are working at all and some became discouraged and gave up on it. But you see, when you understand what I have said here you can avoid putting yourself in these fixed positions where you expect that a certain result must be manifest at a certain time. The same, of course, goes for your personal life. Thousands and millions of people throughout the world have used this concept of adopting a positive mental attitude and creating a treasure map, putting on the treasure map what you want to manifest and when you want to manifest it. Some have been successful but most have been disappointed because the desired results failed to manifest at the desired time. Many people have then flipped to the opposite and doubting that this will work at all. 

But it will work in terms of shifting the equation for your personal situation. The question is when the actual physical results will be manifest and that depends on these interdependent originations because you are not an island, you are not existing as an island in the collective consciousness and in the energy system of the four levels of earth. If you could step back from the earth and look at it from the ascended perspective you would see that the earth is a very intricately woven tapestry of energetic connections, karmic connections, connections at the level of consciousness, there are physical connections, emotional connections, mental connections, identity level connections, so many connections, everything is interwoven. We have sometimes talked about the Antahkarana of Life, this intricate web that connects everything. You are living in that web. You are part of that web. 

When you use your separate self to formulate a goal for specific physical changes that your separate self wants to see manifest and then when you set a specific date where it must be manifest and then you expect that some kind of magic from somewhere, whether the ascended masters or something else, is going to manifest what you have put on your treasure map then you set yourself up for disappointment because you are attempting to do the impossible. You are attempting to manifest something as if you were separated from the Web of Life but you cannot do this. It cannot be done. Nobody can do it. The alternative to this approach is to accept that you are part of this Web of Life and therefore you can accept that you can change your life, you can first of all change your state of mind but you can also change your physical conditions, but changing the physical conditions happens within the larger context of this intricate system you are living in, this interconnected web.

You can, as we have said, project a certain impulse into the cosmic mirror but how it is reflected back depends on this intricate web. Now, many of the things you might want to have in your life will affect other people. If you want to manifest a specific house for example, well somebody has to build the house or have it built, somebody has to be willing to sell it and so there are many, many people involved with the process of manifesting this house. They all have their free will, they all have their level of consciousness and in order to manifest something for yourself you need to work with that within the context of that. You cannot expect that a separate vision should manifest as if you were the only person in the system. But again, you can come to accept this and you can come to realize that when you do the work of raising your consciousness, formulating images, projecting them out, it will have an effect but it is not possible with the outer mind to predict beforehand exactly what will happen, how it will be manifest and when it will be manifest. 

You can know that you have sent an impulse into the cosmic mirror. You can know that something will come back to you and you can be content in knowing that as you can keep sending out these impulses, gradually your life will begin to change and things will begin to manifest for you but if you expect specific results at specific times, you have an unrealistic expectation that can only lead to disappointment. This messenger many, many years ago heard about the concept of treasure maps and he tried it although he was somewhat skeptical and after having tried it and the results did not manifest at a specific time as he had been told to visualize, he realized although he could not have put these exact words on it, that it was an unrealistic expectation. There were too many factors involved that you could just do this as if you were a separate individual. 

Since then, he has shifted his approach where he gives his decrees, he seeks to raise his consciousness but he is not expecting specific results at specific times, yet when he looks back to the time when he first started the spiritual path, he can see that there have been many, many changes not only in his consciousness but also in his outer situation. Many of you will be able to see the same if you look back and many of you will therefore, be able to realize that over time your life will change when you apply the teachings and the same, of course, applies to not only changing your own life but changing the planet because here many more people are involved. 

The spiritual work of ascended master students in Russia

Now, you can look at a nation like Russia, you can see that we have given over the years through this messenger many dictations about Russia and the state of consciousness in Russia. And you can see that they were given based on the hope that Russia could gradually transform into being closer to the golden age, that the collective consciousness could be transformed and raised to come closer to the golden age consciousness. Then you can look at what has happened now and say: “Was that an unrealistic expectation?” And it was not unrealistic but it was not that we of the ascended masters had any firm expectation that this should happen. We saw it as a potential and we gave it as a potential. There was a real potential that this could have happened gradually but as it was it did not happen. 

You can therefore say: “Well, what about the spiritual students in Russia who took these dictations, who took the invocations, who gave invocations and decrees hoping to transform the collective consciousness. Were they fooled? Did they fail? Did it not work out? Was there some problem that was not their fault? Was there a problem in the masters’ teachings or the invocations?” And, of course, you can reason that way but you can also step back, step up higher and realize there was a real potential that the ascended master students in Russia could have brought about this gradual change. But as it happened there were not enough people in the Russian population who were willing to shift their awareness. Therefore, the potential that was a real potential did not come to pass. 

As ascended master students you can, of course, not override the free will of tens of millions of people. You cannot expect that you can do this because you cannot expect that decrees and invocations are some kind of magic wand that you can wave and then other people change their choices. You cannot override free will through our decrees and invocations as we have said many times. It was a real potential and it certainly was not a wasted effort but it did not come to pass and so now it is necessary to accept this and then move on from there. Still, seek to raise your individual consciousness, evaluate what you need to do at the physical level based on this new situation but also continue to give your invocations and decrees because they have an impact. 

You may not be able to say: “Well, we were a group of people who gave this amount of invocations at that specific time and that led to these specific changes”, but what you can say is that your efforts had a positive effect on this very complicated situation where you have a country that is so widely extended in space and has over 140 million people living in this vast space. This is not an easy country to change but, of course, no big country is easy to change. No country is easy to change but the smaller the country the more easy it is to shift the collective consciousness. 

Growing by experimenting

Once you step back and accept and embrace that you are living in a creative environment not a deterministic environment, you can embrace the creativity, you can embrace the flux, you can embrace what many people would call chaos but you see it as the potential for bringing forth new and higher states. If nothing could be changed, how could anything be changed? How could you bring forth something new if you could not change something? And how can you change something that is fixed, that is locked in its present condition? You can only bring about change when there is flexibility, when there is flux. Embrace that, embrace the environment you live in. 

Be content to be a creative person who has no control over how your creative impulses manifest. But you can come to look at this and say: “Well, if I actually could predict everything that was going to happen as a result of my creative efforts how would it then be creative? I am not actually being creative, I am being mechanical.” Now, some of you may think that on a natural planet you can predict exactly what is going to happen as a result of your creative efforts and in a sense, you can predict it because you do not have the factor of duality involved as you have on earth. Things are more predictable on a natural planet. But still how do you grow? You grow by experimenting. 

What is an experiment? You send out an impulse, you have some general idea of what is going to come back but you do not know exactly what is going to come back. You see the result, you adjust your creative impulse, you send out another impulse and you keep doing this, you keep experimenting more and more. If you knew that when you push this button this result will manifest mechanically, you were not really being creative, were you? You were just being mechanical. What would you learn from that? How would that shift your consciousness? If you use your present consciousness to manifest a certain image and project it and you can know exactly what the result would be, how is your consciousness going to shift?
In order for you to be a co-creator you cannot be in a controlled mechanical environment. There has to be flux, there has to be dynamism so there is room for experimentation, room for bringing forth something that nobody ever thought about before. 

This is what the fallen beings fear because they cannot predict it, they cannot control it. That is why they are afraid of you because you are, when you step up to this level, creative people. There has been a certain tendency in ascended master organizations and other spiritual organizations to think that the path is somewhat mechanical. You study the teachings, you avoid doing the wrong things, you do the right things, you wear this kind of clothes, you drive this kind of car, you eat this kind of food, then you practice your spiritual practices for as much as you can and then you think mechanically, as Gautama said, you will reach enlightenment. 

But it is a creative process, it is not a mechanical process. I know it has mechanical aspects in terms of transforming misqualified energy for example, but at its basis the spiritual path is a creative process.
There are some spiritual students who have come into ascended master teachings who have wanted to reduce it to a mechanical process. They have wanted to believe that if they live a certain way and if they give a certain amount of decrees every day, they are guaranteed to make their ascension at the end of this lifetime. It does not work that way as we have now tried to explain from numerous perspectives. 

Flowing with the chaos

And when you accept this, it becomes much easier to live on a planet like earth because you are not trying to do the impossible by using a spiritual teaching and tools to control the uncontrollable environment. You are using the spiritual teachings and tools to direct the flow of the chaos in a different direction. This can be a very constructive shift for you if you can make this shift and embrace the chaos, embrace the dynamism of your environment. It can have many ramifications for your daily lives, for your spiritual path. 

It can allow you to say: “Why do I need to have specific outer conditions manifest in my life. It is really only because my ego and certain separate selves want these conditions because they think it will give them a sense of security. But I, the being I really AM, I do not need security, I want growth. I do not need the conditions that do not disturb me. I actually want the conditions that do disturb me that cause me to react so that I can look at my reactionary patterns, expose those separate selves and let them die. I want growth in the rest of this embodiment. I want maximum growth so that if it is in my divine plan to make my ascension, I can qualify for my ascension and if it is not, I can reach as high of a level of consciousness as possible so I have the best possible foundation for my next embodiment serving to manifest the golden age. This is what I want for the rest of this lifetime. I do not want to be comfortable. I do not want to feel secure. I do not want specific comfortable outer conditions. I want maximum growth.” 

How do you grow? By flowing with the chaos. By seeing what it stirs up in your own mind. By then working on that, overcoming it, then moving on. There is a tendency among many Buddhists to look at the Buddha and think that, well first of all, they think that he was born as a very special being. So, from his birth he was fundamentally different from ordinary human beings. They think he did not face the same issues, the same initiations on his path as they do. There is also a tendency to think that the Buddha somehow because he was so special magically attained enlightenment. He did not have to go through a long process to attain it. It just sort of happened for him and they are hoping that it can happen for them the same way. 

But the Buddha, myself and all other ascended masters, we have gone through the exact same process you are going through. We had very similar psychology with many separate selves that we had built over many lifetimes on this planet. We had to overcome those selves one by one just like you do. The spiritual path is a process. It is a creative process. It always has been, it always will be. If you can accept this your path will be much easier. Because if you do not accept it, it means that there are certain selves in your subconscious mind that are resisting the process, that are resisting spiritual growth, that are resisting the creative aspects of the path. But what does it take for you to accept the creativity, accept the chaos? It takes that you are willing to make decisions and experiment even though you do not know the outcome. 

There are no mistakes in life

And this is where many spiritual students have had trouble because they have been influenced by the fallen beings, the duality consciousness, that there is a standard for how a spiritual person should be. And if you follow the standard you are right, if you do not you are wrong. This is the fallen beings and their judgmental standard. These students are afraid of being wrong therefore, they do not actually want to make decisions because they know that whenever they make a decision, they could be what in their eyes appears to be wrong. They actually want to come into a spiritual movement and they want to have strict teachings, strict rules and a strict practice and they want to be told do not think for yourself, just follow the rules, do the practice and then in the end you will ascend or reach Nirvana or whatever the goal is. This, as Gautama explained, cannot be done. 

You need to step back from this and realize that contrary to this belief you cannot make a mistake on the spiritual path. Now, for many this will elicit a sense of shock but the reason for this is that you have been influenced by the fallen beings and their standard for right and wrong. And it is a dualistic standard and it is based on a complete illusion. It does not exist in the ascended state, in the Buddha consciousness. I know very well that previous ascended master dispensations have been deeply influenced by this standard. This messenger experienced himself an organization that had an extremely judgmental collective consciousness. But he also was able to transcend it, otherwise he would never have dared to do what he has been doing since he started working with Jesus those 20 years ago. And he did this because he actually started to realize that there are no mistakes on the spiritual path.

In a sense there are no mistakes in life. Whatever you do, whatever decision you make is an experiment. It is an opportunity to see what happens. And when you see what happens, you can first of all look at your own reaction to what happens and use this as an opportunity to shift your reactionary patterns, to overcome your reactionary patterns. But you can also look at how you could adjust your decisions and the images you are projecting into the cosmic mirror. When you make a decision to conduct an experiment you can grow. If you are sitting there not wanting to make a decision, not wanting to experiment but wanting to be told what to do and how to do it in the minutest detail, how can you grow? 

Dare to experiment! And then grow from there

There are spiritual students, not only ascended master students, but in many spiritual movements, certainly in Buddhism as well, who have spent an entire lifetime following rules never daring to make a real decision. Have they grown in that lifetime? They may have given thousands of hours of spiritual practice. Have they grown? Many of them have not grown at all. It is possible to be a diligent student of a spiritual philosophy and a diligent practitioner of some spiritual technique for decades without growing at all. Obviously, this is not what we want for our direct students, I assume it is not what you want for yourself. 

You need to look at then, do I have a separate self that is created based on this standard of right and wrong, this judgmentalness, this fear of being wrong and then you need to examine it, use our tools to come to that point where you can let it go, and say: “I am willing to experiment, I am willing to try something and come what may. I will see the result, I will use it to raise my awareness and therefore I will grow, whatever the result may be.” Again, we have said it before, what is the purpose of life? Your growth and awareness. Is the important thing in your life the actual results of your experiment, the physical results of your experiment, is that what is important? Nay. The important thing is what you do with the results in terms of raising your consciousness. It is all that matters. 

How do you think that you become an ascended being? We have said it before but I will say it again. How do you envision that you actually enter the ascended realm? You have to let go of everything on earth. You have free will. If there is still something you want to do, accomplish, manifest or experience on earth, you cannot make the choice to leave the earth behind forever. You will have to go back until you have had enough of what you can experience on earth. 

Do you think that we of the ascended masters are sitting up here looking at every decision you make and evaluating: “Oh, that was a bad decision. He or she should not have manifested that result. That is a bad result.” Nay. We have let go of everything on earth. What does it matter to us what happens at the physical level on earth as a result of your experiment? The only thing that matters to us is what is the effect on your consciousness? 

Many of you have taken the concept of Saint Germain’s Golden Age and you have superimposed an image upon it based on your outer selves that certain things must manifest. But as Saint Germain has said himself, the golden age is a process. The primary purpose is to raise the collective consciousness and individual people’s consciousness. It is not the primary goal to manifest specific outer results. Certainly, we have mentioned outer results and it is part of the golden age to manifest those results but it is not the primary goal because even the outer results are tools for raising consciousness. 

You take much of the technology that has been brought forth in the last couple of centuries as a result of Saint Germain’s sponsorship of science. Well, it has never been Saint Germain’s purpose to manifest a certain society with sophisticated buildings, sophisticated transportation and a high form of technology as you see in some of these science fiction movies. Saint Germain’s goal has been to raise awareness, he has brought forth technology so that people do not have to work 12 hours in the field every day and come home and be so tired that they have no awareness or energy left over for any spiritual pursuits. The primary goal for Saint Germain with technology is to give people free time so they can focus on resolving psychology, attaining spiritual growth. 

There is no right or wrong course in the River of Life

Nothing on earth is an end in itself. Everything on earth is a means to the end of raising consciousness. Grasp that and the rest of your life on earth will be so much easier because now you can flow with the River of Life. The River of Life is chaotic. Go to a river in the mountains that is flowing very rapidly through cliffs, there are twists and turns, there are whirlpools, there are rocks in the river. Look at that water. How dynamic, how chaotic, how unpredictable it is. That is the River of Life. The more chaotic a river is the faster it moves. The more calm it is the slower it moves. You are a spiritual student. You want to qualify for your ascension. What do you want to do for the rest of your life? Do you want to move slowly or do you want to move quickly? Well, then embrace that the quicker you move the more dynamic you must be, the more dynamic must be your environment. 

It does not matter if you make a mistake as long as you are moving. You just make another choice and transcend the mistake. For that matter you do not even have to look at it as a mistake. It is an experiment that turned out a certain way. You use that to raise your awareness, formulate a better impulse, manifest a different result. This is again one of these lies of the fallen beings. They want you to believe that it is possible to make a choice that you can never undo. We have said it before, I know, but listen to it carefully. The fallen beings hate free will because it makes you uncontrollable. 

They want you to stop using your free will and they have created this standard of right and wrong and a projection that you need to evaluate everything you do based on this standard. And they want you to believe that there are certain choices you can make that have such severe consequences that you can never escape the consequences. There is the concept that you can sell your soul to the devil and you can never be free of it. It just is not true. It is a complete and malicious lie. 

Free will is as free as you make it. You can never make a choice with your free will that can suspend your free will, that can suspend your ability to make other choices. This cannot be done. It is a safety mechanism built into the law of free will. What the fallen beings want you to do as you are flowing with the River of Life, you come to a rock in the river. You have a split second to make a decision. Do I go right or left? You make the decision to go left and now the fallen beings want to say that was the wrong decision and now you should grab on to that rock and hold on to it against the force of the current and you should hold on to that rock for the rest of your life because you made the wrong decision. 

But what you need to do as a spiritual student is simply say: “Well, going left around the rock may have landed me over here but I just changed direction and I go back over there again, and in less time than it takes for me to hold on to the rock and analyze my result and what I did wrong, I moved on and now I am where I want to be.” You are never making a wrong choice. You are simply changing direction in the river and if you end up where you do not want to be, you change direction again and move on.

This is what we all had to do in order to qualify for our ascension. None of us were exempt from this, neither Jesus nor the Buddha nor myself. We have all had to come to this point where we just made decisions. We adjusted our consciousness, we moved on, we made other decisions, we changed course. There is no right or wrong course in the River of Life. You might say it is not so constructive if you decide to hold on to a rock but as long as you are moving, there is no right or wrong choices. You just change direction and move on. 

You do not need to analyze, you do not need to come down on yourself, you do not need to feel bad, you do not need to go into this entire process: “Oh why did I do this, I should not have done this, I am so stupid, I do this over and over again, I am always making these mistakes.” These are separate selves talking. Realize that they are separate selves. Take a look at them and say: “I do not want you anymore in my life experience. Get thee behind me Satan.” Let them die. Move on. Be creative, dare to be creative, dare to flow, dare to experiment, dare to do something you have not done before. Dare to not analyze and evaluate the results of your actions based on the standard of right and wrong. The biggest lie, one of the biggest lies is that God or the ascended masters have created this standard. It is entirely created by the fallen beings. 

With this I have given you what I wanted to give you in this installment. It is my intention to return and give you further thoughts that can help you deal with life on this difficult planet. But I realize you need a break and so we will give you that break and I shall return in due course.

 

* As a thoughtform for this coming year we will use the Sun thoughtform from last year:

“Gautama Buddha, you are the perfect mirror for earth”.

“Saint Germain, you are the perfect mirror for the economy”.

“Mother Mary, you are the perfect mirror for women” .

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being a spiritual person in a chaotic world

Let the cookie crumble!


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, October 30, 2022. This dictation was given during the 2022 Webinar for Ukraine.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. The last time we had a physical conference in Ukraine, I gave a discourse that might not seem to be particularly related to Ukraine. But as I said back then, perhaps by not saying anything directly, I might still say something of relevance. This time I will continue the trend and give a discourse that may at first seem unrelated to the topic of this conference, perhaps even unrelated to the messages of the Chohans and the other masters, but nevertheless it might in fact be related in a profound way.

Reality Simulator Terra

One of the central tenets of the Buddhic teachings that I gave 2,500 years ago was the concept of the Sea of Samsara, the sea of suffering. Very few people, even those who have spent a lifetime studying Buddhism, have truly locked into what this means. It is also  quite a difficult concept. Now one way to explain why it is so difficult is to refer to the teachings we have given that the earth is a reality simulator that is programmed to give people, the participants in the simulation, two basic types of experiences.

The first type of experience is an immersion experience. You feel completely immersed in a world that seems real to you because what you can see and touch and smell and hear with your physical senses seems real to you, and it seems like there is nothing beyond what your senses can detect. You are completely immersed in this world, you feel perhaps even that you are a product of this world and you feel certainly that in the world there are many circumstances, many conditions that are completely beyond your power to control or change.

Therefore, you are at the mercy of whatever happens in the world and you can observe that many times things will happen seemingly for no good reason, certainly no good reason that you can detect or come up with. Therefore, you feel insecure, you feel that you have little possibility of controlling your life and your future, you feel that you are at the mercy of these unknown unseen forces that do not always want what is good for you. You never know when something can happen that shocks you, traumatizes you, hurts you physically or kills you.

This is the immersion experience. And as you can see, when you are in the immersion phase, you cannot grasp the Sea of Samsara, at least not the teachings that I gave back then because you will think that the world is the way it is and there is nothing you can do about it. Therefore, as is the noble truth – life is suffering, when you are in immersion, life is suffering. It cannot be anything besides suffering because of all these external forces that you cannot control, that you cannot stop.

Now, the other experience that the reality simulator is designed to give you is an awakening experience where you begin to awaken from the immersion. You begin to suspect that there is more to understand than what your senses can tell you. You begin to suspect eventually that there is more to understand about the world than what your outer mind can tell you.

Therefore, you develop this longing – there must be something beyond this world of the senses, this physical world. You even come to, at some point, to suspect that there must be something beyond my own mind. There must be more to grasp about the world than what I can grasp at my current level, with my current state of mind. This is the beginning of wisdom, this is the beginning of growth, this is the beginning of awakening.

The purpose of the simulator

And naturally when I came 2,500 years ago, I did not come to give a teaching for those who were still in immersion. I came to give a teaching for those who either had moved into the awakening phase or who were close to doing so. Now, we have said, what does it take to move from immersion to awakening? Well, we have said that you have to have a certain number of experiences in immersion until you have had enough of them and want something more.

Basically, all people, all lifestreams who have ever embodied on earth, have had to have a certain number of experiences seeing themselves as separate beings living in a world with other separate beings, being separated from the physical environment, and separated from any kind of God that they can conceive of. You have to have a certain number of experiences in separation before you can start longing for something more.

But what few people have understood is that there is another facet here. What is immersion? Well, immersion is possible only through what we have called the consciousness of separation, the consciousness of duality. I described it back then as the pairs, the two opposite polarities that not only pull you towards either this extreme or that extreme, but make you think there is nothing beyond the two extremes. There is no other way to look at the world. There is truth, there is lie, there is good, there is evil, there is this, there is that. And while you are in immersion, you, of course, forget that you are in a reality simulator. You forget the way the simulator works. You forget the purpose of the simulator.

But as we have explained, the purpose of the simulator is really your growth in consciousness, and you grow by experimenting with your free will. And what is it you do as you experiment in the immersion phase? Well, what you do is you formulate a mental image, a certain idea in your mind, and you project that idea upon the world. You think in your mind: “This is how the world works or at least this is how the world should work. This is how I want the world to work.” And you are, of course, allowed to do this. This is part of what immersion is all about. But the greater purpose of immersion is your growth in consciousness. And how do you grow in consciousness? You grow by first going into separation and then experiencing the limitations of separation so that you start moving back towards oneness, but you do so voluntarily, not because you feel forced to do so.

What is it that happens when you are in the immersion phase? Yes, I said you formulate an image. You project it into the simulator, the cosmic mirror, the Ma-ter light. And the simulator reflects back to you physical conditions that correspond to the image you are projecting out. Now, of course, you are not the only person in the Simulator Terra. There are other people here and they are also formulating images in their minds which are separate minds from yours and they are projecting them into the simulator. What is coming back to you personally is not a clean reflection of what you send out. It is affected by what all the other people have sent out as well. Now, you may say this is a violation of my free will. But is it really? It is actually a grace because it helps you pass through the immersion phase more quickly or at least it has the potential to do so.

Being the center of the world

You see the purpose of the simulator is your growth in consciousness. How do you grow in consciousness? You grow by experimenting with free will, with your mind’s ability to co-create by formulating an image and projecting it upon the Ma-ter light. But part of this process is that you start with a very localized sense of identity, sense of self. You formulate that image based on that sense of self. And when you, as is the case on earth, go into separation and duality, you see yourself as a separate being from other beings. You can actually have a localized sense of self without seeing yourself as a separate being. But what are the current conditions on earth? Most people see themselves as separate beings, also for most of them, very localized but certainly as separate beings.

The purpose of allowing this is that you come to see the limitations of this level of mind. You come to see that even though you can say theoretically that a being that sees itself as separate has free will, your will really is not free because you can only choose among the options you can see. If you cannot see something, if you cannot imagine it, if you cannot accept it as possible, you really do not have the choice. And that means that the limitations of your imagination limits your free will. It limits the options you can see and see as realistic. The purpose is that you are given free will and you have as part of free will the option to go into this state of separation and duality where you limit your choices, you limit the options you can see.

Now this mind has an obvious limitation because as we have explained about duality, when you are in duality there are always two opposite polarities. There is always an opposition to what you are doing and it often comes, so it seems to you, from other people. This is the Sea of Samsara. This is the real explanation for the Sea of Samsara. You are in this limited state of mind where you have will but it is not free. It is very limited and you often make choices that hurt yourself. You see that when you are in this state of separation, you are formulating an image based on the perspective you have where you see yourself as a separate being.

You can say right now you are sitting in a chair in a specific location, in a specific room, in a specific country and you are looking at the world from that vantage point. You are seeing, if you think about your physical sight, that your eyes and your mind are the center of your field of vision. You know there is something behind you that you are not seeing right now, but you can turn around and you can see it, but as you turn around you are spinning on your own axis. There is a center point that for you is the center of your perceived world. But all the other people, even if they are sitting right next to you, have a different center point. This is a simple illustration of your physical vision but when you think about the way your mind looks at life, it is the same thing. The more you are trapped in duality, the more localized your viewpoint is, and the more you are convinced that what you are seeing is actually the only way to look at the world and you are the center of the world. This is what you are projecting out.

No human is an island

Now, the reality simulator, the Ma-ter light, is designed to take on any form that is projected upon it. If you were completely alone in the world or in this simulator, whatever you projected out would become a physical reality, a physical manifestation. But what would that mean for you? You are formulating an image in your mind of what you want the world to be like, you are projecting it out and then the Ma-ter light takes on that form. Well, does it not stand to reason that this would then mean that the Ma-ter light seems to confirm and validate your image of the world? But your image is still very limited based on seeing yourself as a separate being, based on a very limited perspective, a limited understanding.

If you were alone in the world, how would you ever get out of that state of mind? How would you ever be able to break out of this state where your mind is a closed circle, your mind is a self-reinforcing, self-validating system? You could literally stay in this state indefinitely.

What is it that prevents you from staying in this state indefinitely? It is that you are not alone. No man, no hu-man is an island. There are other people here. They are projecting something different into the simulator. And therefore what comes back to you is not exactly what is in your mind. You may have a very fixated image of what the world should be like, but the world is not conforming to your image. This leaves you with two options. One is the higher way, the one that starts you into awakening when you can say: “Wait a minute, why is the world not conforming to my image? Is it because my image is limited?” And then you can seek to refine your image. That starts you on the process of awakening.

Built-in safety mechanism

The other option is you can say: “Why is the world not conforming to my image? Is it because I am not projecting it with enough force? And because these other people are interfering with me, so therefore I need to force them to agree with me, to come into alignment with me, or to submit themselves to me so that I am the one who is deciding what we are projecting.”

This is also something that is allowed on a planet like earth, which is why you have dictators and narcissists and leaders who are narcissists. But again, the question then is: What can get you out of this state of mind? Because theoretically you could have a situation on a planet where one leader becomes so forceful that he causes all other people on the planet to submit, so they were all projecting the leader’s vision. But then, what would get the leader and, for that matter, the other people out of this state? Well, this is what the reality simulator is designed to prevent. This is built into the duality consciousness, as we have explained in greater detail on various occasions.

You can only use force through the dualistic consciousness, and the dualistic consciousness will always have pairs. You can use force to go into one extreme, to go towards one dualistic extreme, but that means that you will attract to you opposition from the opposite dualistic extreme. Therefore, even though you can for a time apply force to go in a certain direction and feel like you are making progress in that direction, there is a limit to how far you can go. As we have also said, when you use force you are actually generating your own counterforce. This is all, we might say, a safety mechanism to prevent you from being stuck and to prevent an entire planet from being stuck at a certain level indefinitely.

Now, what are these mechanisms that prevent this simulated experience from becoming a blind alley, a closed circle? Well, the Chohans have talked about the laws of nature, which give a certain regularity, a certain consistency, a certain predictability. If you have studied the history of science, you will know that starting with Isaac Newton, there was a great belief among scientists that the world was a large machine that functioned according to invariable laws. And it would seem still today that at the macroscopic level, the level of human bodies and toasters and bicycles and so forth, these natural laws are invariable. They are predictable. You can plot a certain course for a spaceship and it will follow that course. Therefore, as we have explained, when you align yourself with these laws, you can create a certain future for yourself or for society and you can have a high confidence that it will be manifest. You know what the future will bring. You know what direction you or your country is going in. This is the foundation for progress, for cooperation and so forth.

The quantum uncertainty

But you will also know if you have studied the history of science, that there came a point when scientists developed a different way of looking at life, at least life at the subatomic microscopic scale. They discovered that subatomic particles do not follow deterministic laws. They follow laws of probability. In other words, you cannot predict with certainty how a subatomic particle will behave. You can predict a certain probability for how the particle will move, but it cannot be certain. It can never be 100% certain. This phenomenon discovered by modern science is what for Buddhists is known as the interdependent originations.

In other words, we can say that the universe has two scales, two levels. There is the macroscopic scale where there are certain invariable laws of nature, and then there is the microscopic or subatomic scale where the laws that guide this level are not invariable. There is always a certain unpredictability. You cannot know in advance exactly how a situation will turn out.

Now, there are still scientists today who look at this and say: “Well, this just applies to the quantum world. It does not apply to the macroscopic world. We can still send a rocket to the moon and we can predict its trajectory with absolute certainty.”

And they can in most cases, but if they send enough rockets to the world, there would eventually come a point where there would be a variation. The rocket would not end up exactly where they predicted it would end up because the reality is that even the macroscopic world is not 100% deterministic. It still is based on the quantum world. And that means that the quantum uncertainty also affects the macroscopic world. And this is part of this mechanism that prevents you from being stuck forever in a certain mindset.

Regardless of how advanced your mind is, there will always be an element of unpredictability. In other words, you can look at somebody – and we have talked about fallen beings or black magicians who have worked hard for a long time to attain a certain knowledge of how the material world works and how they can manipulate matter and create various phenomena – and you might say that these people have a certain mastery over matter, certainly beyond the average human being, but their mastery is not absolute. They also cannot predict with absolute certainty what will happen.

The basis of suffering

And this is because there is that safety mechanism that no matter how advanced your closed mind becomes, there will always be an uncertainty that you cannot overcome. And this is what creates suffering.

What creates the suffering in the Sea of Samsara? Look at all people. They have in their minds an image of how their lives should unfold – what should happen, what should not happen. What creates suffering is when that expectation is not fulfilled. And many people, of course, have over many lifetimes developed this sense that: “My expectations will never be fulfilled. The world will never function the way I want it to function.” They are constantly suffering. They are constantly feeling that the world is not giving them what they should have and that there is uncertainty that they can never really take command over their destiny.

This is what creates suffering. It can happen to the black magician who has the lowest level of consciousness or to a human being at the 47th level, or even to people at higher levels. You have expectations and they are not fulfilled. This is the basis of suffering. You have a mental image, but the world refuses to conform to it. That is what creates suffering.

Schizophrenic phase

What have we given you as ascended-master students? Well, we have given you a lot of teachings about raising your consciousness, overcoming duality and so forth. And we understand that it can be difficult to grasp this. We understand that some students go through a period where they are beginning to have a greater understanding of this but they do not have the full understanding and they almost feel like they are being pulled in two different directions. They almost feel like they are a little bit schizophrenic and that our teachings are actually making them more schizophrenic. We understand this because we have gone through it ourselves.

You see here that part of what you do on earth as you are reaching that 48th level of consciousness and you start walking the path is that you are increasing your understanding, you are increasing your co-creative abilities, you are attaining a greater unity in your mind so you can project a coherent image into the cosmic mirror, onto the Ma-ter light and therefore you are in a sense becoming better at controlling your outer circumstances.

This is part of the path, a certain mastery over your situation. But a deeper part of the path is, of course, mastery over your state of mind. Not only are you mastering your outer situation but you are actually mastering your inner situation. And your inner situation is your life experience, the way you experience life.

Now, it is possible that you can find the spiritual path in some form and it might not be the pure teachings but it might be for example a teaching that talks about how you can manifest anything you want –  usually great riches because people think that if you have enough money you can buy anything you want. You see these teachings out there that people go into with great optimism and hope and then usually after some time they get disappointed because the world stubbornly refuses to conform to their positive mental attitude and their treasure maps.

What you really need to do, if you want to overcome the Sea of Samsara, is to start working on the way you experience life. You are still seeking mastery over your external circumstances where you are not exclusively focused on your external circumstances because, as I have just explained, a black magician is also seeking control over his external circumstances, and no matter how great a mastery he might seem to get, there will always be that element of uncertainty. If your life experience is focused on the uncertainty and resisting the uncertainty, you can never actually overcome suffering because you can never be certain that the world will behave the way you want it to behave.

What is the way out of this? Well, in a sense we have explained it in different ways from different perspectives, but I will give you another way to explain it, another perspective.

Chaos theory

Why have I given you this discourse on science? Because in a way you could say that what science has discovered is that the world has a certain element of consistency, of predictability. There is a certain set of invariable laws and principles that work on a certain scale. You can plan, you can plot a course and you can have a high confidence that it will turn out that way. But there is another element in the world and that is the unpredictability.

This is what has led to a theory that was popular some years ago called Chaos theory. This theory says that the flapping of a butterfly’s wing in Buenos Aires can cause a tornado in Texas because that little effect did not cause the tornado directly. That little flapping of the butterfly’s wings affected something else in a very small way. But that something else affected something ⎯ a third thing and so forth until finally that little effect of the flapping of the butterfly’s wing had produced a tornado in some other part of the world.

Now, even though the theory is not as popular anymore, there are actually some profound insights in it. This is again what we have called the interdependent originations. Everything is connected so a small effect in one area of this interconnected system can cause a bigger effect in another area. This is why there is always uncertainty. This is in essence what is encapsulated in Heisenberg’s uncertainty principle, that you cannot know with certainty how a subatomic particle will behave.

You could say: “What if you look at the world with all of the efforts that scientists have put forth to understand the world and discover these natural laws? What if you took all of this, all of this data, all of these principles and coded them into the biggest supercomputer you could ever build? Would it be possible to predict exactly what was going to happen?” In other words, the old image that the world is a machine and if you knew the initial conditions and the laws of nature you could predict the workings of the machine for all eternity.

But is that a realistic image? And as I said it is not because of the built-in uncertainty in the universe. There are simply too many aspects, there are too many interdependent originations that you could never calculate it all. What I am saying is this: “Even in the physical world there is unpredictability built in.”

But when you add to this that the physical world does not exist for its own sake, the physical world is actually not a physical world, it is a reality simulator. And the reality simulator has only one purpose and that is to give the self-aware beings who are participating in the simulation the opportunity to expand their self-awareness, raise their consciousness. Given that these participants have free will, you have an even greater level of uncertainty.

We may say to use this famous example that there is a butterfly sitting in Buenos Aires flapping its wings and it affects the physical systems on earth which is what scientists say and eventually can manifest as a tornado in Texas. But the reality is that it is not just the physical world that is involved here because even the flapping of a butterfly’s wing will also have effects at the level of consciousness, human consciousness.

Interdependent originations in human life

The physical flapping of the butterfly’s wings is connected to the emotional realm, the mental realm, the identity realm. It influences people’s consciousness and so not only is there many, many complicated connections in the physical world but there is an almost infinitely greater complexity in people’s consciousness that also affects the outcome of this flapping of the butterfly’s wing. This of course is inherently unpredictable because people have to use the expression free will, but at least they have the opportunity to make choices and you cannot with certainty predict what people are going to do before they make the choice.

Now again you can apply the calculations of probability and you can say: “Given what that person has done in the past there is a high probability that he will choose this in this particular situation.” But you cannot know for certainty. When you add all of this up, the built-in uncertainty in the physical universe and the uncertainty of people’s choices, you see that you can never actually control your life completely. You can never control your physical circumstances because there are too many interdependent factors that affect your life, your physical circumstances. You cannot know them all, you cannot control them all. You could never control everything on earth as a human being. It cannot be done.

What am I saying? Am I saying that our teachings about taking command over your life are null and void? No. You can take some degree of control over your life. You can create a high probability that your life will follow a certain direction, but you cannot create certainty. And this is important for spiritual seekers who reach a certain level of the path where they begin to feel that: “I do have some understanding, I do actually have some level of Christ consciousness, I have purified my vision, I can project into the cosmic mirror the kind of circumstances I want in life and I can see that it has some effect, but it is not exactly the way I projected out. What is coming back is not exactly what I project out.”

What can you do in this situation? Well, you can fall for the temptation of the black magicians of trying to find some way to force circumstances to conform instead of just projecting out, you are trying to do other things to force it. You are trying to use force. But this is of course the left-handed path. This is not the path of the ascended masters and of Christhood.

How the cookie crumbled

What can you do on the path of Christhood? Well, you can come to understand this, the built-in uncertainty. Now, it is wonderful to look at the world and look at people that you may say do not necessarily have a high level of spiritual understanding and consciousness, but you can still see how in various cultures around the world there are these sayings that go back perhaps a long time. And in these seemingly simple sayings there is tremendous wisdom embodied. You have a saying in some parts of the world, for example in the United States where people ⎯  will happen and they will say: “Well, that is how the cookie crumbled.”

And this simple saying encapsulates this entire teaching that I have now spent 45 minutes giving you. You have a cookie in your hand, you drop it on the floor, it crumbles. Is there any power in the world that can predict exactly how that cookie is going to crumble when it hits the floor? There is not.

You need to accept, or at least it is to your advantage to accept, that as a spiritual student embodied on earth, even as a person who is climbing higher towards Christhood, there are certain situations where you can look at the outcome, you can look at what you wanted to have happen, you can try to analyze, you can try to find out : “What did I do wrong? What could I have done better? Is there something in my subconscious? Do I have these separate selves?”

But there are certain situations where the most constructive thing you can do is simply look at the situation and say: “Well that is how the cookie crumbled. That is how this situation turned out.” And then you can accept that now that the cookie has crumbled the way it did, you have a certain situation, you have certain conditions and instead of analyzing, instead of regretting, instead of saying: “Oh this should not have happened or this is some cosmic injustice”, you just say: “How do I now move forward from here? How do I take those crumbs from the cookie and build something better out of them?”

Accepting a built-in uncertainty in life on earth

This messenger has been going through this process throughout his entire life as many of you have ⎯ speculating: “What could I do better? Why are there certain things that have not happened even though I have wanted them to happen for a long time?” Now many of you, as the messenger, have been willing to step back, and look at your own consciousness  ⎯ what is the image you are projecting out? “Can I refine it? Does it have inconsistencies? Do I have these separate selves that means I am sending a mixed message into the cosmic mirror?” And so forth.

Many of you have been willing to do this. And there is value in doing this because you are refining your consciousness. But there comes a point where it is not constructive for you any longer to always want to have a certain result manifest and to strive towards that result and to see how you can change yourself in order to manifest that result. Nor is it of course constructive to go to the left-handed path where you are trying to change other people to get the result you want instead of changing yourself.

There comes that point where you simply have to accept: “Well there is a built-in uncertainty, I can never be sure what is going to manifest.” This is what life on earth is about. You are projecting something into the cosmic mirror. You have an idea of what you would like to see happen. But you can step up to have that acceptance that you do not need to know with certainty what is going to come back. You are willing to project something, to see what comes back and then accept: “Well that is how the cookie crumbled. Now how do I use this to project something else?”

There are so many situations and we see this all the time with all people, but we see it with spiritual people also where you can become very attached to having certain conditions. And of course, in many cases this attachment comes from these separate selves because otherwise why would you be so attached? Why would it be so important for you? This is always something you can look at if something is very important. If you are very attached to it, you know there is a separate self-involved. But still we see many people who get attached and they get frantic about manifesting that result and they think: “What am I doing wrong? What am I not doing right?” But in some cases, as I said it is because they have separate selves but in other cases it is not actually because of separate selves, it is because of the built-in uncertainty in the universe.

What you can do is you can step up to accept this. In other words, accept that even though you are living in an environment where there are certain universal predictable principles, you are still living in an environment that is not entirely predictable. In other words, you are living in a chaotic environment rather than a deterministic environment. And what you can do then is you can embrace chaos. You can accept the chaos.

It does not mean you should not refine the mental image you are projecting into the cosmic mirror. But you can still accept that whatever comes back is the best that could come back in the given situation, given these very complex interdependent originations in the environment you are living in. That will give you a greater degree of peace of mind.

Fixating your mind on the past

That will enable you, empower you to move on rather than remaining stuck in a situation where you are wondering: “Why did this not happen? This should have happened. What did I do wrong? What could I have done differently? Why is there some injustice that happened here? Why did other people do what they did? And so forth.”

You will see, if you could interview psychologists who have functioned as trauma counselors, you would see that the biggest obstacle they face is that people are stuck in precisely this mechanism. It is as if the trauma fixates their mind on the past. They are analyzing. They are wondering why this happened, why this should not have happened. They are constantly obsessing about this and you can see that the counselors have experienced that some people can remain stuck in this for a very long time. But those who move on, move on because they come to that point where they somehow accept: “Well this is how the cookie crumbled. How do I move forward from here?”

You drop the cookie ⎯ it is unpredictable exactly how it is going to crumble. There is no point in sitting there for several days analyzing:  “Why did the cookie crumble that way? I do not like that big triangle on the right there, that should not have happened. Why did that happen?” Or you can say: “Well that is how the cookie crumbled, let me sweep it up and get on with my life.”

There is a certain point on the spiritual path where you need to come to that acceptance of the chaos. You need to do what you do. You are working on yourself, you are observing yourself, you are observing your reactions, you are seeking to overcome whatever separate selves you have left. But you can still come to that point where you accept that life on earth is a process of constantly, as the popular saying goes, “tossing your cookies.”

You are tossing cookies and seeing how they crumble. And you can say: “Oh that crumbled that way, let me try something else.” But you are not worrying about what happened. You are not seeking to change what has already happened.

Following the flow

We have talked about living in the now, not being stuck in the past, and this is what I am talking about. Something happens, something is manifest physically. This can stop you because you are wondering why it happened, you are saying it should not have happened, it was some injustice, and you are stuck in the past. But the most constructive way to deal with the situation is to say: “That is how the cookie crumbled, where do I go next? How do I move on from here given that the cookie crumbled the way it did, that my situation is the way it is, how do I move on?”

In other words, you are flowing with the River of Life. We have given this concept flowing with the River of Life – few people have understood what it really means but this is what it means. When you are flowing with the River of Life, you do not look at a specific outcome and let that stop you from flowing. If you fixate your mind on analyzing, this should not have happened, that should not have happened, you are out of the river. You are standing there on the bank looking at the river wondering why it flowed the way it did.

The way to stay in the river is to look at a situation, accept: “This happened. How do I move on?” You are instantly making another decision to do something else ⎯ you are moving on because it is not really so important what happened at this particular moment in the flow. The important thing is to stay in the flow, to follow the flow.

You see, you may be going, as we have given the image before, you are sitting in a small boat in a turbulent river. Your goal is to get to a certain point ahead of you. You are trying to steer your boat in a direct line towards that point because you have heard the old saying, the shortest distance between two points is a straight line. But it actually is not because Einstein proved that space is curved, so the shortest distance between two points is a curved line. But the shortest distance in a river may be a very turbulent course depending on there is a big rock in the river. If you are going straight for your destination, you will hit the rock and it will wreck your boat. But if you steer around it, you can still keep going.

In order to get to your destination, it is not a matter of saying: “That particular turbulent place in the river should not have been there. Why is it there? It should not be there.” No, you hit the turbulence, you change your course and then you move on. And if you keep doing this and moving on you will eventually get to your point because the flow of the river goes in that direction.

What is your ultimate destination as a spiritual student? Your ascension. Does it really matter what happens right now that the situation right now is not what you expected? Does it really matter, as long as you get to your ascension in the end? Does it matter how many twists and turns, how much turbulence you encounter, as long as you keep moving towards your ascension? How do you deal with a situation that was not the way you expected it to be? You accept that this happened and then you say: “What is my next step? Where do I go from here? How do I move forward from here?”

The ongoingness of the nation of Ukraine

Have I hereby said something about how Ukraine can have the best possible outcome from the trauma of this war? Well, perhaps I have and as the saying always goes, some will understand.

I know this is a very traumatic situation, but it is just one among many such situations on earth and life has moved on. You can go back a thousand years ago and look at a massacre of thousands of people and say this was a completely traumatic and unjust situation and it was but today the world has moved on. And it is not to in any way belittle what is happening in Ukraine, but there will come a point where the nation has moved on and it can look back and say: “Well that is how the cookie crumbled.”

How long will it take before the nation will reach that point? That depends on how many people are willing to accept that the cookie crumbled. And now where do we go from here? How do we move on? How do we make the best of it? Instead of worrying about what should or should not have happened. This is especially relevant in a situation of war.

There is a concept called the fog of war with people who have been involved with wars for a long time have realized that this is an inherently chaotic and unpredictable situation. Well, when something is chaotic and unpredictable, what is the point of analyzing it? What is the point of evaluating based on what should or should not have happened? You simply need to move on because ongoingness is more important than analyzing a particular situation, finding the cause, assigning blame and so forth.

Ongoingness, what do we see from the ascended realm? The ongoingness of life on earth, the ongoingness of the nation of Ukraine and how it can move on in the future to something better than most people could imagine. We see the same for Russia, for Belarus, for all nations on earth. There is an ongoingness. Russia will also one day look back and say: “Well, how is it relevant for us today? We have moved so far beyond this.”

This is what I and the Chohans and the lady masters have wanted to give you. Certainly, more could be said, more might be said in the future depending on the response from the collective consciousness, our own students, and the more progressive people in all of these nations involved here. But for now, we are extremely grateful that so many of you have been willing to participate in this interdependent origination between us in the ascended realm and you in physical embodiment.

Even though the earth is chaotic I can assure you that a conference such as this can change the course of the River of Life. For this you have my gratitude, our gratitude and I seal you in the joyful flame of Buddhic peace that I AM. Gautama, I AM.

 

Copyright © 2022 Kim Michaels

 

Back to the 2022 Webinar for Ukraine

Freedom from force is the key to a better life on earth


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, October 30, 2022. This dictation was given during the 2022 Webinar for Ukraine.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain, Chohan of the Seventh Ray.

What is freedom? Freedom has at different times been defined differently by different human beings. You will see examples of various regimes, empires, ideologies who define freedom in such a way that it was to comply with the system. This is something you see even in today’s world. How would the fundamentalist preachers of Islam in Iran define freedom? To comply with the government, with the system, with the Sharia law and have whatever existence that defines for you, even accept that this is God’s will for you and all you can hope to aspire to.

How was freedom defined in the Soviet Union? To be a good citizen and to follow the laws and the rules and the dictates of the party elite. How would the Catholic church define freedom? To follow all the rules and beliefs and doctrines of the Catholic religion. How would fundamentalist churches define freedom? To believe in their literal interpretation of the gospels and follow them to the letter, whatever that means for your life here on earth, for the important thing is what comes after, they will say.

A better life after earth

Well, certainly, as ascended masters, we are living examples of the fact that there is life after earth. There is, so to speak, life after life, what human beings call life. But if there is any meaning to the concept that there is life after life, then would it not be reasonable to say that that life after life on earth has to be better than life on earth? What are the many Christians around the world hoping for? What are the many Christians in Russia hoping for? They hope that there will be life after their life on earth and they hope it will be better than what they have now. What is implied in this?

What is it that the Christian religion has been used to doing for 1,700 years since the formation of the Catholic church, which set the pattern for all later Christian churches, including the Eastern Orthodox? Well, Christianity has been used by the power elite to try to make the population accept the life that they, the power elite, have defined for the people. The power elite has tried to make people believe that the life they had, even if they were poor, was defined by God. This was the life that God had defined for them that they could have. But not to worry, there was a better life in the next world. This is, of course, a complete lie because it belies reincarnation.

And the fact of the matter is that the consciousness you have in this lifetime will determine what your life will be like in the next lifetime. If you have not freed yourself from the manipulation of the power elite in this lifetime, you will come back under the slavery of the power elite in your next lifetime. The power elite, of course, knows this, but they deny this knowledge for the people so they cannot rebel against it, so that the people do not rebel against the power elite on earth because they believe that this would jeopardize their existence after earth, this would jeopardize them going to heaven and instead send them to hell where there is eternal torment.

A better life on earth

But you see, if you think about this with a higher level of reasoning that, of course, not all are capable of, but many are, then if you have the concept that there is a better life after life on earth, you are open to the possibility that life could be better than what you have right now. Why then would it not be possible to have a better life here on earth? Why do you have to wait to have a better life in a higher realm?

Other Chohans have talked about the historical evolution, the trends, the shift that has happened in history. Well, here is how you might look at it from the perspective of the Seventh Ray of Freedom. There was a time in the Catholic empire of the Middle Ages where the people lived in ignorance. All they knew was what the church had told them what they were allowed to know, and the church, of course, had not told them there was an alternative to the life they had. They were not telling them that there were people in other parts of the world who had a different life.

The same, of course, in the Soviet Union. They were not told that people in the West had a much better life materially and, for that matter, psychologically than they had in the Soviet Union. You see this very simple fact that there was something called the Iron Curtain. If the Soviet Union had been this wonderful socialist utopia that they claimed it to be, then the function of the Iron Curtain should be to prevent all those poor people in Western Europe who lived under the yoke of capitalism from immigrating to the Soviet socialist paradise. Instead, of course, the function of the Iron Curtain was to keep the people inside the socialist “paradise” and to keep them from knowing that life was better elsewhere on earth.

What do you see? You see that evolution, the evolution of society, has brought about better life conditions on earth for many, many people. Surely, there are still people who live under appalling conditions. But compared to 100 or 500 or 1,000 years ago, you see that there are many, many millions of people who are living in much better material conditions. This has not happened because of, or with the approval of the power elite. They would much have preferred this not to happen. Why? Because they wanted to maintain the situation where the people did not think there was an alternative to their present situation. They did not think there was anybody else who had better conditions than they had in their country. Why did the Soviet Union have to prevent the people inside from knowing what was going on outside? Because they had to try and prevent them from knowing that life could be better here on earth than what they had.

Boris Yeltsin, as we have mentioned before, realized this when he visited the United States and saw an ordinary grocery store that had full shelves with many different kinds of items in every category and people who go in and buy whatever they wanted. And he realized that if people in the Soviet Union knew that people in the West lived this way, they would want to have it. And therefore, the Soviet Union could not survive.

What does this lead to? It leads to the realization that everybody wants a better life. All people on earth want a better life. The only reason why so many people do not have it is that in their minds, through the manipulation of the power elite, they have come to believe it is not possible for them.

A better life for Ukrainian people

What is another reason among several for the war in Ukraine? Well, the Russians in Russia claim that the Ukrainians and the Russians are brother people. They claim they are so alike and Putin has created this idea that the Ukrainians want to be like Russians. They want to be Russians. Or at least they should want this. But what is Putin’s reign in Russia based on?

The people in Russia, not believing that they can change conditions in Russia. They do not believe that they can have a better life, that they can break free from the current system, Putin and his power elite. Most people do not believe they can break free. But what has been happening in Ukraine, especially since the election of the new president, but even starting before? It is that the people of Ukraine have risen to the desire for a better life. They clearly want a better life than they had during the Soviet Union. They clearly want a better life than they have had even after the Soviet Union. And a growing number of people in Ukraine came to realize that there was only one way they could have this. And that was to move closer to Europe where they saw this life already being manifest.

You know from history, even from the Bible, that brotherly love can have various not so loving aspects. You have the story of Cain and Abel. Abel had something that Cain could have had if he was willing to transcend himself, but he was not. He was not willing to transcend himself, so he could not have what Abel had. But the fact that Abel had it irked him, disturbed him, made him jealous. He could not stand Abel having something he did not have. But since he was not willing to transcend himself, what did he do? He killed Abel so that he did not have to look at his brother having something he was not willing to get. Well, this is what has happened in the collective consciousness of Russia, but especially among the power elite.

Why is Putin so intent on taking control of Ukraine? Because he does not want the Ukrainians to create a better life and reorient themselves towards the West. Why not? Because if the Ukrainians can do it, why couldn’t the Russians in Russia do it? And he is therefore afraid that if the Russians in Russia see this, see the Ukrainians having a better life, they will want it also, and he knows that that can only happen if his system is overthrown— not just his government, but also the oligarchs and the entire way the Russian economy functions.

A better life for Russians?

For the majority of Russians to have a better life, the system must be fundamentally changed. And as we said about the Russian military, if you want to fix a certain problem, you cannot fix it within the confines of the system because the system is the problem. Putin cannot give the Russian people a better life because he is the one holding Russia back. Therefore, he thinks that if Ukraine is successful in creating a better economy, a better standard of living for the people orienting itself towards the West, having greater democratic freedoms, this will be a threat to him. He portrays it as being a threat to Russia, but as we have said, Putin is in the lowest state of consciousness you can be on earth, therefore in Putin’s mind, everything is about him. There is no other human being in Putin’s mind than Putin. Everybody else is a tool for the advancement or defense of Putin’s self-image. This, anyone who is willing to observe this neutrally can see.

Putin’s plans for Ukraine

What you have here is that part of the motivation is this jealousy, this unwillingness to let someone we consider our brothers have more than we have. And therefore, Putin is willing to destroy Ukraine as an independent nation, destroy the Ukrainian people by forcing them to be like Russians, meaning that they are subject to his reign, to his control.

Do you realize that the Russian government and military had not only planned for the invasion of Ukraine, but also for what would come after? You can look back now and see that their plans were unrealistic, but they had planned to take over Ukraine very quickly, dethrone the government, and therefore put themselves in control of the country. After that, they had planned to do what Russia did in the 1940s with Stalin in the Baltic countries—arrest all people who could be a threat to Russian control. They had the same National Guard units that have suppressed protesters in Russia, in Ukraine. They had plans for camps where they could intern these people until they could be assessed whether they could be “re-educated” or whether they had to be killed outright. That is why we say that if those plans had come to fruition, many more Ukrainians would have been killed, than has been the case until now.

Freedom from force

You need to recognize here what is it that has happened in the world? We have talked about the modern nations reaching a higher level of humanity, a higher level of willingness to serve, but they have also reached a higher level of freedom. Now, we have said before that freedom has different stages and that the lower stages of freedom is freedom from, freedom from something.

From this perspective, what has happened in the modern world is that they have achieved freedom from force. Since the Second World War, there has been freedom from an outside force attempting to force people in the Western countries, in the modern democracies, but there has also been a high degree of freedom from internal forces in the form of their own governments. Hardly anyone in the modern world, well, I should not say hardly anyone, because there are certainly some people, but most people in the modern world do not feel oppressed by their own governments, do not feel that their government is out to get them. Even the people in the modern world who feel that their government is out to get them, they do so because they really have no idea what it is to live in Russia. And if they knew this, if they were willing to acknowledge this, they would realize that their government really is not out to get them and that their belief in this is unrealistic.

What you realize is that the people in the modern world have achieved a high degree of freedom from force. This is also what the Ukrainian people, the majority of them, want. They wanted it before the war, but they were, as we have explained, not quite there, and that is why this situation could happen, partly also because of their role that they have taken on to demonstrate how unfree the Russians are from force.

If you look at the collective consciousness of different countries, you can set up a scale and you can say, here is freedom from force, complete freedom from force, and then below that are varying degrees of freedom, and then you go into the negative where you have varying degrees of force. In other words, you have no freedom from force at the lowest level.

You can look at this scale and you can see that before the war, Ukraine was certainly higher than Russia, but there were still those people who still had some loyalty towards Russia who were holding Ukraine back, but they were at a higher level than Russia. What has happened after the war started is that there has been a shift in the Ukrainian nation where more and more people have begun to feel and desire that freedom. You can say there is still a war going on, so obviously they are exposed to an external force, but nevertheless, more and more people have actually come to the realization that they desire freedom from force.

Russian apathy

In Russia, it has gone in the opposite direction because there has been a, so far at least, a resignation in many Russians that nothing can change. Some of the people who believe things can change have left. Some of the people who have left, left because they do not think things can change, but the people who are left in Russia, who have stayed in Russia, have resigned themselves, most of them, have given up, and therefore the consciousness, the collective consciousness of Russia has gone much lower. They are prepared to accept more and more force from the government. Now, this may, as some experts have said, shift at some point where the fear of the government becomes outweighed by other fears, so that they are willing to stand up and demand change. But right now, there are few countries in the world where the collective consciousness is lower than it is in Russia, at least based on these criteria of freedom from force.

You can look at Putin, you can ask yourself, who is the least free person in Russia? From a certain perspective, it seems that the most powerful man in Russia is Putin. He can do anything he wants, and the entire country moves when he tells them to move. But when you look at the psychological aspect, Putin is the least free person in Russia, and one of the least free in the entire world, because he is so trapped in his own mindset.

This leads to what? Well, it leads to the realization that certainly you have physical force that limits your freedom. But why are you subject to physical force? Why do you accept that your situation on earth could not be changed, that you could not have a better life on earth? Well, it is because of psychological conditions. You have some mechanism in your psychology that prevents you from accepting that you could have better conditions. Therefore, you resign yourself, you give up. This, when you look at it historically, is what all power elites seen throughout history, all totalitarian or abusive regimes have counted on.

They have counted on that there can come a point where they have applied enough force towards their own people, that the people give up, they resign themselves, that this is the way life needs to be, and there is nothing they can do to improve it, at least here on earth. The Russians, as we have explained, have been subject to this for a very, very long time, many people. But of course, many people have incarnated in Russia in this age because they wanted to show that there is an alternative. The problem is that now, many of those people have left Russia. But of course, they are still pulling on the collective consciousness. Even this can have a long-term positive effect.

But the point here is this. A country cannot achieve freedom from force until there is a shift in a critical mass of the people, where they shift their psychology so they begin to look at why they think they have to resign themselves to their lot in life, why they think they have to give up improving their lives. Sometimes this takes some very hard knocks. You can see in Iran how these young people had to be driven almost to desperation and despair because they saw no future for themselves before they were willing to protest. But there is always that potential that people can wake up, and this is what has happened in Ukraine, and this is why you see Ukraine has made more progress than Russia. And that is why you see this desperate attempt in Russia to stop the freedom in Ukraine.

The shift in Ukraine

What does this mean for the Ukrainian people? Well, it means simply this. You are already on the road to greater freedom. There is already a critical mass of people in Ukraine who have opened their hearts to the Freedom Flame of the Seventh Ray. They have taken it in at whatever portion they could handle, but you are already on the road to freedom, and you simply need to continue and you need to accelerate this. And again, there is a great acceleration now, there is a great potential now because many of the people who were not there before the war have now been so shocked that they are saying: “We want freedom from this.”

They look at the destruction, and those of you who are not in a war zone, who are not in one of these areas in Ukraine which have been occupied by Russia, you cannot fathom what it was like for these people—what kind of a shock it was for many of these people to see what the Russian soldiers did, to see the destruction of property, the killing of people, the torture, the rape. This completely inhumane behavior, the stealing of everything that could be taken. This was such a shock to many of these people who had loyalty towards Russia that they now are open to saying: “We never want this again, we want freedom from this, we want freedom from this kind of force.”

Freedom from corruption

Again, there is an opportunity here for Ukraine to make a dramatic shift, a dramatic shift where the people come to realize: “We want a better life, but what has prevented us from having a better life? It was force, and we want freedom from force.” This means many different things. Obviously right now you are saying: “We want freedom from Russian oppression and attacks and destruction”. But look at the internal forces that were holding back the growth in Ukraine. As we have said now many times, corruption is one of them. But also, the whole economic system, with the oligarchs, with the favoritism, and the whole political system that is not based on serving the people, but serving special interests.

There is a tremendous opportunity to awaken, to look at the country and say: “What do we need to do to come up higher, to have that freedom for both external and internal forces? How do we need to change ourselves?” And you will see that there are enough people in Ukraine already, who have that desire for a better life, who have that belief that a better life is possible, that it can actually be manifest. You also have the situation that many of the refugees have come to these other countries, where they have seen that a better life is possible. They have seen that people just like them have a better life. You also have many of these refugees who were shocked in a positive way, by the way they were welcomed in these countries.

You see here that, to go back to Nada’s talk of service, that many of these Ukrainians, refugees, have now seen, experienced a higher level of service, because the people who have welcomed them in these other nations, have demonstrated their willingness to serve them, even though they got nothing out of it themselves. Many Ukrainians had a certain suspicion towards other nations. Many Ukrainians had a certain suspicion towards Poland and the Polish people because of certain conflicts in the past. But they were shocked in a positive way by being welcomed there, Poland having taken in more Ukrainian refugees than any other nation.

You see again this demonstration of the willingness to give selfless service, and this they can take back with them, and there can be the shift where you say: “Enough with the old ways. Enough with the privileges that people had—those who are public servants but are not serving the public, but seeking to gain benefits for themselves and those who are willing to pay or will give them services back. We cannot accept this anymore. We will not accept this in our nation. And we demand freedom from this internal force, because it is a force that is discriminating against people, making some people privileged while holding other people down.”

Creating a new national identity and culture

There are of course many other aspects of this. In the more long term, there is a great need for people in Ukraine who are creative. They are artists, they are musicians, they are philosophers, they are thinkers. Not necessarily formally educated in any of those fields, but they are able to think differently. They are able to look at things, realize connections, realize why certain things have happened, and they can then forge a new national identity and culture. There are Ukrainians who have said that: “We do not have many heroes in Ukraine. When we look at our past, we do not have many heroes”. But now you do. Not only the soldiers, but many other people. And you have the possibility of creating a new national identity, where you free yourself from your past, including the Soviet past, but also the insensitivity to life, the brutality, the tendency towards crime, corruption, the tendency towards selfishness, self-centeredness. You can free yourself from this in the long run. You can forge a new way of looking at yourselves, as we have said, that you actually come to accept that you are a worthy member of the European family. You are an asset to the European family because you have raised yourself to that level of humanity. That means that you are now an equal among nations.

Christ discernment and equality

It is fine to talk about equality, and at a certain level, all men are created equal. But that was when they first took embodiment on earth. And since then, through many incarnations, they have developed in different directions, and therefore you cannot say that all men are equal today. This is one of the weaknesses of the modern democracies, that they tend to want to think that everybody is equal and that they can treat everybody equally. This, of course, is not Christ’s discernment, because, to use the obvious example, you need to recognize that Putin and the Russian government do not have pure intentions towards democratic nations, and therefore you cannot treat them as if they do.

The same thing applies in many other ways. But first of all, the level of humanity. When you have reached a certain level of humanity, you cannot allow yourself to ignore or forget that other people have not reached that level. And therefore, you cannot treat them as equals when they are at a lower level of humanity, where they will stab you in the back at the first opportunity they get.

Cooperation among equals

Again, Ukraine has the potential to raise itself, to raise the collective consciousness, to become equal in humanity and a desire for freedom with other European nations, and therefore be able to cooperate as equals. We have said that we want Russia to cooperate with other nations as an equal, but that obviously cannot happen right now. There needs to be a raising of the collective consciousness before this can happen. And what really needs to happen here is that Ukraine needs to grasp this simple thing that we have explained—that the development you see in the modern world is not forced. There is no central organization that has forced the democratic nations to become more free and prosperous. It has happened through voluntary cooperation. But voluntary cooperation is based on a realization. It is not based on a calculation where somebody might say: :”Well, I see these Europeans are cooperating. We are going to pretend that we are going to cooperate with them, but we are just going to see how we can get the biggest possible advantage out of this and how we can cheat them.” There are countries in the world where they for hundreds, if not thousands of years, have had a consciousness where they are always seeking to cheat others. But this is not cooperation among equals.

Cooperation works when it is voluntary because it is based on this realization that by being honest, I am doing what is best for myself. By cooperating openly and honestly, we are doing what is best for ourselves and our nation. It is not a matter of Ukraine having to do something to get an advantage. It is a matter of Ukraine rising to the level of other European nations where it just comes naturally to cooperate honestly and openly. It is simply second nature, or perhaps even first nature. You are not doing it with any hidden intentions. You are realizing that the nations of Western Europe, or the other nations of Europe, they actually want to help raise Ukraine up and become a modern nation.

Freedom from the Cain consciousness

And you may say: “Well, there are companies in those countries that want to make money on rebuilding Ukraine.” Well, true enough, but this does not extend to all of the people. There are people in the modern world, not only in Europe but elsewhere, who would love to see the rest of the world have what they have. They do not have the Cain consciousness. They are not jealous of their brothers and sisters. They want everyone to have the kind of life that they have, because this is freedom. It is freedom from something. It is freedom from envy and jealousy. Jealousy of your brothers and sisters, the Cain consciousness. When you attain freedom from that, how could it be a threat to you that other people have what you have or even have more? How is that a threat? How is it a detriment to you?

When you have experienced that all of the modern world has become more affluent by cooperating, you see that if others have more, it will raise the entire economy and you will have more. If the entire world—just step back and imagine this—imagine that the entire world had the same level of material affluence as Western Europe. Just imagine this. I know you can come with all kinds of reasonings and arguments that this is not possible because of natural resources and this and that. But let’s put that aside. First of all, I have before talked about natural resources not being a fixed quantity. But let’s just imagine that the entire world had the same level of affluence as the people and the nations of Western Europe. How would that possibly take anything from the nations of Western Europe? On the contrary, they would also increase their affluence. This does not mean they would always be ahead. But if the entire level of the economy of the world was raised, everybody would benefit.

Again, there is a tendency for people who are less free to project upon all others their own state of consciousness. This is what you see out-pictured so clearly by Putin, who is in a force-based mindset. He cannot fathom that the NATO countries have transcended the force-based mindset. And therefore, he projects upon them that they want to do to Russia what he wants to do to them. He wants to use force to take back what he considers Russian territory and NATO stands in the way of that, so therefore he is projecting upon them that they are the ones who want to take from Russia. In a sense, he is right. His ambition is to take land that he thinks belongs to Russia, and NATO stands in the way of his imperial dreams. Therefore, to him, the limitation of his aggressive force is an aggressive force against him. Because in his mind, he is the center of the universe, so everything other nations do is directed against him. If they are limiting his expansive ambitions, well, that is an act of aggression against Putin—in Putin’s mind.

Where this relates to Ukraine is that Ukraine can make a shift. Ukrainians can realize that there are still remnants in the collective consciousness where you are suspicious of other people and their motives. Certainly, you can see this from the Soviet times, but it even goes further back. You are projecting that maybe other people will take advantage of you, but you can shift above that and realize that if you let go of that mindset, you will be able to cooperate freely with those nations who are already cooperating freely amongst themselves.

I am not trying to portray here that Western Europe is some kind of paradise on earth. I am just trying to say that this is further ahead than where Ukraine is at and that Ukraine can gain an advantage by rising to that level. You can see that Russia is not willing to rebuild Ukraine after the war. Even if Ukraine surrendered to Russia right now and said: “Come in and take us.” Do you think that Russia would spend the resources to rebuild Ukraine? Certainly not, until they had “re-educated” the population to become Russians, but even then, you can see that large parts of Ukraine would be taken down if they were at the same level of Russia.

Who is willing to help Ukraine rebuild the country after the war? Well, obviously Western Europe or Europe in general. What is to the advantage of Ukraine? It is to be free of this mindset of being suspicious of other people’s intentions. Maybe they are trying to take advantage of us. If you can overcome that, you will make much faster progress in terms of rebuilding the country.

Everybody wins by cooperating

Now we gave not so long ago, a conference in Ukraine where we were physically, or the messenger was physically there. You can go back and study these dictations and you can see that everything we said still applies to Ukraine. Everything is still valuable for you to study. But of course, what has happened since then is that many of the things we only said between the lines or hinted at have now gained a much sharper focus. That is why we have been more direct in our dictations this time. Because we now see that there is that openness in the collective consciousness. Things that we did not say directly before have now been said more directly because before then, there was not that same openness. There was this desire by so many people to maintain status quo where they felt they either had a privileged position or that they had the kind of life that they had accepted was their lot in life and they did not want to lose it.

You can realize something here that when you rise to that freedom from force, from the force-based mindset, you can cooperate freely with other people, because you are not afraid of losing something through cooperation. This is what you see, a consciousness that very few people have realized, but it has emerged in the modern world. It is this awareness that we do not actually lose by cooperating, we win by cooperating. Everybody wins by cooperating. This is what you see demonstrated in nature. This is why life has been sustained for a very long time on this planet. As we have said before, survival of the fittest means those who are most willing to cooperate, not those who are most willing to use force. This is an important shift for the Ukrainian nation. It can bring tremendous benefits for a long time to come. Many people have made that shift. The President and many of the new people in Parliament have made that shift. Many other people have made the shift. But still you can build that momentum that takes the nation beyond these critical points where the progress becomes irreversible, where it becomes self-reinforcing, and that will give you the fastest possible progress in the aftermath of this unfortunate event that none of us wanted to see, but nevertheless, now that it has happened, we are, as we have said, giving you the impetus to make use of it—the best possible use of it.

There is an old saying that it is one thing to win the war, it is another to win the peace. Well, we want Ukraine to both win the war and win the peace. You may be able to win the war with the mindset you have now, although, again, transcending it would help you win it faster, but you certainly cannot win the peace with the mindset you have now. That requires transcendence, as we have explained.

Naturally, freedom has many facets, many levels. Much more can be said about freedom, but I have already said many things about freedom for those who are ready to look at these higher facets. What we have given at this conference, the Chohans, is a measured release based on our observations of the collective consciousness, the changes that have happened since the war started, and people’s willingness to switch, to think in new terms.

Dare to dream!

You know that another way to look at what has happened in the world is to talk about imagination. You go back to the times of the Soviet Union, both in Ukraine and other republics and in Russia itself, and you see that what the Soviet Union had destroyed in most people was imagination. Nobody dared to imagine anything new, anything different, anything better. Why have the nations in the modern world made the progress they have made? Because people’s imaginations were more free. People dared to dream. They dared to experiment. They dared to think in ways that nobody had thought before. It has been said that science is the process of seeing what everybody else sees, but thinking what nobody else has thought. Well, imagination is seeing what everybody else sees, but experiencing in the mind something beyond, something that most people cannot experience. But when you have the imagination, you experience it.

What is it that holds back a nation? It is precisely the lack of imagination. People’s minds are locked on a track. They have been brought up in certain conditions. They have a certain past that they have been told about either by family members or in school, and they think: “This is how we are as Ukrainians. This is how we have done things, this is how we think, this is how we look at life”. And they accept that there are certain boundaries, and there is no point in thinking beyond those boundaries, there is no point in imagining beyond those boundaries because: “We are Ukrainians, and we are dragging behind us this enormous rock, and we cannot let go of the rope, we have to just keep dragging the rock. Wherever we go, wherever we move, wherever we think we can move as a nation, we have to drag the past with us”.

But you do not. You do not have to drag it with you. But in order to stop dragging it, in order to let go of the rope, you have to dare to think what no one else has thought in your country so far. You need to dare to imagine that things could be done differently than the way you have traditionally done them. Do you have to have the corruption you have now, that you have had for so long? Do you have to always have that? Do you always have to struggle the way you have been struggling so far? Do you have to do business the way you have done business? Or are there other ways? Do you have to do politics the way you have done politics? Or are there other ways?

The greatest gift you could give as an individual to your nation is to free your imagination to dare to imagine what nobody else has imagined so far. If enough people did this, you could make progress beyond your wildest imaginations as they are right now. You could manifest something that is beyond your wildest dreams. My vision for Ukraine is much higher than anybody in Ukraine can fathom right now. I am willing to give that vision to anyone who will open their minds. In a sense, you often think, many people think, that imagination is just fantasy. But go back 500 years and look at how they lived back then. Then look at the reality of how you live today. Could the people back then have even imagined how you live today? No. And if somebody had dared to imagine it, most people at the time would have said, that is just pure fantasy. But you are living in today’s world. You know it is not fantasy, it is reality. The future that you do not dare to imagine today is not fantasy. It is a very real potential. And it only takes one thing, your acceptance that it is a real possibility instead of fantasy.

“Ask and ye shall receive.” it has been said. I would say: “Accept and you shall receive. Accept that it is possible and you shall receive it”. For if you cannot accept that it is possible, how can I give it to you? That would be a violation of your free will.

Freedom from victimhood

We have talked about the victim consciousness. What is the essence of the victim consciousness? You think that you are not in charge of your future. You are dependent on external forces over which you have no control. Yes, you were a part of the Soviet Union. You felt forced to go into it, you felt forced to be into it. The Holodomor was forced upon you. Now the war is forced upon you. Some people look now after the war hoping that EU will come in and be the savior and force you to change. But the EU is not based on force. You need to step up and decide what you want. You need to make decisions of what kind of future you want. Imagination is one aspect but the other is the decision: “What do we want? How are we willing to change ourselves in order to get it?” And then the decision to accept that it is possible. You are not victims unless you think you are. The question is, do you want to continue to be victims of forces beyond your control –  external forces or the oligarchs or the politicians or the bureaucrats or the weather or this or that? Do you want to continue to be victims? Or do you want to be free from victimhood? If you want to be free then I am your man. I am willing to help you be free. Give me some open minds and I will give you the vision of a better future for Ukraine. I do not withhold anything from anyone. So, prove me herewith – sayeth the Lord of Freedom –  and I shall pour you out a blessing that there shall not be room enough to receive it.

Russia will change

With this I have had my say. I again give my gratitude to those of you who have been the instruments, who have listened to this and who have broadcasted through your chakras. If you could see the effect of this conference, you would be thrilled—to see the effect that this has had, the ripples that this has created and sent through the collective consciousness of Ukraine, of Belarus and of Russia. I am grateful that there are so many people from Belarus, from Russia and from Ukraine itself who are participating in this conference. Naturally, when you are from a country listening to, taking in these dictations has a greater impact on the collective consciousness than if it is done by people who have not grown up in that country. Recognize that you have done a tremendous service, not only to Ukraine but certainly to Belarus and in the longer term to Russia as well.

One thing is absolutely clear, Russia cannot remain the same after this war. How long it takes, exactly how it outplays, well that is still unpredictable. But one thing is certain, Russia will never be the same. Putin has taken a step that is irreversible and that has ramifications way beyond his wildest imaginations which are not very wild to tell you the truth. Russia will also change, there is no question about it.

With this I seal you in this most joyful Flame of Freedom that I am. It may not seem to many people in Ukraine right now that there is much cause for joy, I recognize that, but I still send that joy into the collective consciousness for those who are able to pick it up and receive some reprieve from the current situation. You have my love that I freely give and I give it to all in Belarus, in Russia, in Ukraine and of course everywhere around the world. My love is not limited, my love is not bound by time and space, it is infinite, it is everywhere. I only have one desire for earth, to see a golden age manifest.

I seal you in that joyful Flame of Freedom, for I AM Saint Germain, the Hierarch of the Aquarian Age, the Chohan of the Seventh Ray and the Representative of Freedom for earth.

 

Copyright © 2022 Kim Michaels

 

Back to the 2022 Webinar for Ukraine

Rising to higher levels of service


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Nada through Kim Michaels, October 30, 2022. This dictation was given during the 2022 Webinar for Ukraine.

I AM the Ascended Master Nada, Chohan of the Sixth Ray, normally called the Ray of Peace and the Ray of Service.

Why peace and service? Well, can there be service when there is not peace? Many will object to that statement. You will see that in some countries they say that when you are in the military and fighting a war for your country, you are serving your country. They even say that losing your life in a war is the ultimate service, or the ultimate sacrifice. This, of course, is an understandable feeling given current conditions on earth. But certainly you who are students will recognize that on a natural planet, serving in the military is not natural, nor necessary. You see that there is a condition on earth where it is necessary to have a military.

Take note of what I said. It is necessary to have a military. But this is necessary only because so many people are in the dualistic state of consciousness. You will recognize, of course, that, as Hilarion explained, a large group of nations in the world have risen to a level of humanity, have risen to a level of truth, where they could not even conceive of attacking each other. It is clear that in a defensive alliance such as NATO, it is implicit in the entire purpose of the alliance that the nations do not attack each other. Otherwise what would be the purpose of the alliance if there was not that trust that those who have entered into an alliance will not attack each other? In a sense you could say that amongst the nations of NATO or even of the modern democratic world, there is no need for a military. They do not need the military to defend themselves against each other. So why do I say that a military is still necessary? Well, obviously because there are some nations that have not risen to that level of humanity, that level of honesty, that level of trustworthiness.

 A self-centered service

Now, we can also look at this from a different perspective. If you look beyond the current dualistic mindset on earth, we have explained to you that this mindset springs from the consciousness of separation, where people have come to see themselves as separate beings. This has created various groupings of people that see themselves as separate from other groups of people, whether it be nations, races, the sexes or whatever groupings you have, numerous such groupings throughout history and even today. When you are separate people, when you see yourselves as separate people, what is your concept of service? Well, primarily it is self-service.

You are serving yourself as an individual trying to get the best possible advantage for yourself that you can get. This is the basis for corruption. Those who have a position in society are taking advantage of that position, regardless of how it affects other people or society as a whole, for they feel no responsibility for other people or for society. In some cases you can have a nation or group of people that are in this state of separation, but they can still fathom that there is something, some whole such as the state, and they can see a need to serve the state.

Of course, they themselves are not defining what it means to serve the state. Those who are in charge of the state are defining this, and they are defining it based on self-service, what they see as being in their own best interests, often short-term interests. In some cases there can be a long-term interest, in the sense that they are seeking to promote the superiority of their religion, as the Catholics and Muslims during the Crusades, or their ideology or some other epic cause. In a sense you could say that you have the ultimate self-service that you saw in previous ages where there were no organized societies. It was dog-eat-dog, everybody against everybody, trying to get an advantage for themselves.

Even if you go back to these societies, you actually see that it was not really complete self-service. Many of these hunter-gatherer cultures, they lived in groups, whether they called them tribes or something else. They lived in small groups because they realized that no man is an island, that in a hunter-gatherer culture an individual cannot survive alone. There needs to be cooperation. There needs to be a service towards the group, where the individual serves the group.

There were actually many of these what you often in the modern world call primitive societies that had quite a high level of humanity and dedication to service, true service, where you are serving the whole. Now you can say it was not the ultimate altruistic service because they still were serving the tribe as a way to secure their own survival. Still there were some people who had a higher level of service than what you saw in earlier societies, where you had, for example, the barbarian invasions of Europe, Attila the Hun, Genghis Khan and so on, where they were out to plunder by killing other people, destroying cities and so on.

You see that this was, in a sense you could say, an example of people who saw themselves as completely separate from those who were not in their group, but they still had this dedication to serving the group, following the leader, but it was very much a self-centered service. They knew that by risking their lives they would also get the opportunity to plunder and take something home with them.

Progression in people’s ability to serve

You see that in a way we could say that when you look at history, you see that there has been a very gradual, very slow progression in terms of service, people’s ability to serve. You could say that the lowest level of service is when you are only looking out for yourself as an individual. This is what we have said is the lowest level of consciousness among the 144 levels. You gradually climb to higher levels of service. The tribal consciousness was a higher level of service than the lowest level of service. The barbarians could be said to be a very low level of service too, but later civilizations, where people were serving the state or some religion, had still a less self-centered level of service than the lowest level. You could say that even in the Soviet Union at least some people had some level of service that was beyond strictly self-centered. What we can say is that even though there have been certain groupings, certain nations, certain religions, that have been very self-serving and willing to force others, there has been a slow progression in people’s ability to serve something beyond their selves. They have been able to look beyond their own minds and look for something outside their own minds and dedicate themselves to serving that, sometimes reluctantly. But what have we said? The mind can become a closed system, and as you descend towards the lowest level of consciousness possible on earth, your mind becomes more and more closed.

How do you rise to higher levels? Well, below the 48th level you rise by gradually coming to see the limitations of being completely self-focused. You begin to see some advantage to having some loyalty to other people, to your family, to a group, and therefore being able to serve something beyond your narrow self-interest. You can see here that even if you look at a society such as the Soviet Union, there were still people who managed to progress in their ability to serve. This was by far not everyone. Most people were so reluctant that they actually sank deeper into this self-focus, which is what we have said is characteristic for many among the Russian people today. But you can see that any organized effort that causes people to serve a goal that is beyond their own personal interests can help them grow in their ability to serve.

Military service in the democratic world

Now, of course, you also see that many of these groupings have been led by fallen beings who were at the very lowest level of consciousness. These leaders have defined the interest of the group based on their own self-interest, which is often to achieve ultimate power or recognition on earth. Sometimes it has been a completely irrational goal, where their minds were so taken over by demons and fallen beings that they were only seeking chaos and destruction. Naturally you see that as long as you have people who are in this level of consciousness, this level of separation, you need to have a military because you cannot have a democratic world that is beyond this level of consciousness if it cannot defend itself against those who are still below it.

Now this, of course, does not mean that being in the military and going out killing other people is a higher level of service from a spiritual perspective. It is a necessity, and as Jesus has explained, there can be times where that which is not ideal from a higher perspective of the Christ consciousness is still in alignment with the Christ consciousness because it can bring a necessary change, or it can prevent a worse situation. Being in the military is a form of service, but it is, of course, not the highest form of service that people can rise to. What you see is that in these nations that have risen to become democracies, to form these economic alliances, defensive alliances, they have created a state of internal peace.

Now, many of these nations thought that after the Second World War and especially after the dissolution of the Soviet Union, they also had external peace, but you see that they still maintained their militaries. My point is that these nations have achieved a state of internal peace, and this means that the collective consciousness has been raised so that more and more people grasp the need to serve the whole, however they see it. Often it is not the state. Often it is other people or society or the common good or the collective. However they see it, they see that there is a need to serve. What does that mean? Well, we have said that the lowest level of service is this self-service that is only focused on itself. You can say that at the lower levels people are saying: “If I give a service, I want something in return. I’m giving a service in order to get something in return.”

Higher forms of service

This, of course, is not really giving a service. What is a higher form of service? Well, it is what Jesus demonstrated and talked about 2000 years ago. You could say that the essence of the message of Christ is service. I know you can say that many other things are also the essence of Christ, but since I AM the Chohan of the Sixth Ray, I will focus on service. What did Jesus say? Well, he called people to step up to a higher level of consciousness. In an outer sense he taught the multitudes in parables because he knew they were not ready for the highest level of service, but they could at least step beyond the lowest forms of self-service. By heeding his call to do unto others, love your enemies, do good to those that hate you and so forth, they could step up to this what we have called the basic humanity, which allows you to give a service. It is not a strictly self-centered service, but it is still focused on the recognition that: “By treating other people better, by not forcing other people, they will not seek to force me, so therefore we all prosper, and this is actually in my own best interest.”

There is, of course, a higher level of service, which is how Jesus expounded all things to his disciples and also in veiled form in the fragmentary accounts of his sayings. The parable about the servants who multiplied the talents is a veiled form of this, where the one servant who did not multiply the talent was only focused on himself and his narrow self-interest. He did not want to take a risk. But the others multiplied the talents by giving selfless service. You could also say that what Jesus taught to his disciples and again in veiled form in his parables was that by giving a certain kind of service here on earth, you receive a reward from a higher source, or in the spiritual realm after your life on earth. He gave the parable about those who have their reward here on earth because that is what they want and those who want their reward in heaven. What he really called for was for people to walk the path of Christhood, which is the ultimate form of service you can give on this planet.

Now this does not mean that people can do this only by being Christians and by using the same terminology that we use, calling it Christhood. It is really a path to a higher state of consciousness, a higher state of awareness, where you escape the illusion of separation, the dualistic state of consciousness, that causes you to be focused on yourself as a separate individual. Instead you step up. It is not a matter of forcing yourself to do this. This is what has been one of the downfalls of the Christian religion to this day.

Service based on force

Many Christians have started to grasp that Jesus had some higher message and that he called them to a higher level of service. But they are sitting there reading the Bible and thinking: “How can I do what Jesus told me to do?” Then they force themselves to go out and do, for example, some kind of charity or some kind of missionary work. But what Jesus really called his disciples to do, those who were at a high enough level to grasp his inner teachings, was to go through that transformation of consciousness. You are not giving this service because you are forcing yourself. When you are forcing yourself, you are still looking at: “What is my advantage? What do I get out of this?” There are even those who are looking at: “If I do all of these good things on earth, if I am a good Christian, if I am a Christian minister, if I do all this missionary work, surely God is going to reward me in heaven, and that is what I want.” This is still self-centered service.

The higher level of service that Jesus called people to rise to is where you overcome the sense of separation. Therefore you see the underlying truth that is the essence of the Christ discernment, that all life is one and that the only way to raise up others is to raise up the whole: “The only way to raise up myself is to raise up others, thereby raising the whole.” This is a shift in consciousness. It is not something you take on as you take on a religious conviction or an ideology. Christianity, as it is defined by the Catholic church even to this day and by many Lutheran or fundamentalist churches to this day, is an ideology. It is a thought system that people take on, as you take on an overcoat. They force themselves to follow the system, thinking they will get some advantage. Communism was an ideology that people took on. Sure, there were people who believed in communism, who were converted to communism as some people are converted to Christianity. But it was still something that was based on force. They took it on and forced themselves to think this way, believe this way, act this way.

What we are explaining to you here is that what has happened in the modern democracies is that there has been a shift in consciousness. This shift in consciousness is fundamental. It is a shift towards a higher form of service that is beyond oneself. But it can also be described in another way. It is a shift away from force and towards unity. What is the opposite of peace? Many will say it is war. But really the opposite of peace is force. Why are there nations that are at peace with each other? Because they know and they trust that: “This other nation is not going to force us.” The Swedes can trust that even though a thousand years ago Denmark had half of Sweden under the Danish king, the Danes are not going to invade Sweden and try to take it back. They have peace internally.

What you see in what we have called the modern world, which Putin calls the West, is this transcendence of the illusion that force is necessary, where you believe that the only way to get what you want is through force. You could look at world history and see that for the greater part of known history the world was dominated by force. There were groups, there were empires, that attempted to take by force from others. You have had examples of groups of people, even entire civilizations, that were not based on force. In some cases they have survived for some time. In other cases they have been taken over by those who were willing to use force. You have, of course, even more examples of two civilizations that both were willing to use force and clashed, often leading to one destroying the other or conquering the other or even both being destroyed.

Service based on unity

You can see that as we have explained, democracy is the inevitable outcome of the historical process, the evolutionary process of earth, because it is based on a raising of consciousness. Likewise, the willingness to use force has retreated. The historical necessity, if you will, has been a move away from force and towards a non-force-based approach to life. Why would Germany and France need to force each other when they have realized that they can achieve much more for both of them by cooperating voluntarily?

There is force and there is voluntary effort. The modern world (I am not saying the West because there are nations that have risen to this level in other parts of the world as well), the modern world has transcended force and has voluntarily entered into this unwritten agreement based on a willingness to serve something that is beyond self-interest as separate individuals or groups of people. Ideally the European Union would become a group of nations that did not see themselves as separate nations anymore but simply saw themselves as part of a greater whole that transcends all of them. This is also ideally what would happen in the United States, even though, in the last decade especially, there has been a trend that some states have started to separate themselves from the union in their minds, in their rhetoric, in their political convictions.

People trapped in a force-based mindset

You see here that if you look at history, it is clear that regardless of what it may seem, the world is moving away from force and towards peace and cooperation. This is the movement that we clearly see from the ascended realm, where we, of course, can see the collective consciousness, we can see the emotional, mental and identity realms. But there are certainly people in embodiment who also see this. If you did not see it, how could you have had the growth in abundance and cooperation that you have seen over these last several decades? If people did not trust that the world is moving away from force, how could they feel secure enough, peaceful enough, to cooperate? Naturally you see that Putin and Russia have not risen to that level. They are still trapped in a force-based mindset. They still believe that, despite all of the wealth, all of the natural resources of Russia, this is not enough. They need to take by force. They need to get something from other people, they believe, but the only way to get it that they can see is to take it by force. But will it be possible for Russia to take what they want by force? You can say physically the invasion of Ukraine was an attempt to take by force. But how has it worked out? Not so well, certainly not as planned. Beyond this Russia and especially Putin want something else. In a sense you can say that the Russian power elite, Putin and those who enable him, they want certain advantages. They think that the only way to get those advantages from the West, as they call it, is to force the West to give it to them.

Could this ever be achieved? Well, you could say that in Putin’s mind he has achieved quite a lot over the last 20 years by intimidating the West into not standing up to him. He has interpreted this as a weakness, but as we have explained, this was because the West gave Putin some slack, some benefit of the doubt that he and Russia could eventually rise to the same level of non-separation, non-force-based society, as the West. But if the West really felt threatened by Russia, if they felt that their way of life and their way of cooperation was threatened by this external force, what would happen? You see that what Putin sees as weakness from the West is really an expression of the humanity. Because when you rise to a higher level of peacefulness, non-force-based society, you are not instantly throwing back to others what they throw at you. You are turning the other cheek. You are saying: “Yeah, we see there is force from Russia, but this is not a matter of an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. So we will just take it easy here, give them another opportunity to come to their senses and so forth.” Putin has gained some advantages by playing this game, but what would happen if he went too far? If he got to the point where the West, as he calls it, realized that: “We cannot continue to be passive. We need to say stop.“ The result would be that all of these nations would respond in unity to stop Russia. Since they have a greater population and certainly greater prosperity, higher awareness, higher organization, there is nothing Russia could do about it. Certainly nothing that would secure the future of Russia or get what they wanted.

Using force against people who have risen above force

What I am saying here is that Putin has been playing a certain game with the West, but there is a limit to how far this can go. With the invasion of Ukraine he took it too far. Exactly how this plays out remains to be seen, but he has burst the bubble of tolerance from the West. What he saw as weakness was tolerance, and he has now expended his allotted quantity of tolerance. What I am seeking to explain here is that what Russia has been trying to do is to use force against nations that have risen above force. It cannot work. In the long run it cannot work. Partly because of the law of karma, the second law of thermodynamics, but also because those who are in a force-based state of mind cannot force those who have transcended that state of mind.

Is that not what Jesus demonstrated 2000 years ago? There were groups in Israel who were militant, who were armed, who were trained and who wanted to create a violent uprising against the Romans, and they wanted Jesus to lead it. Jesus could have made himself a leader of these groups and thereby prevented himself from being arrested and tortured and crucified. But he went through the crucifixion in order to demonstrate something very simple: When you have risen above the consciousness of force, those who are still in a force-based consciousness have no power over you. Yes, they may imprison and torture and crucify your physical body. But did they have any power over the mindset of Jesus, the mind of Jesus? None whatsoever. You see here that the West, of course, is not at the level of consciousness of Jesus. They still have armies and weapons. Putin cannot force them to go backwards into a force-based state of consciousness. What he is doing is completely impossible. Can he see this? Of course not. But some among the Russian people can see it, and that is why I am stating this so it goes into the collective consciousness.

Giving selfless service

Of course, I am also radiating this into the collective consciousness of Ukraine because it is important that those who are able to grasp this in Ukraine begin to think about this, talk about this, write about this, the need for Ukraine to transcend this force-based state of consciousness that has been there lingering from the Soviet Union and even before. You have seen fistfights in the Ukrainian parliament. Is that not an expression of force? You supposedly have a democratically elected parliament that you would expect was dedicated to democracy, which is peaceful conflict resolution. Yet instead of being able to resolve things through debate, they had to resort to a fistfight. You see there is still a need in Ukraine to transcend this force-based mindset. There is even a need in the armed forces, which many among the armed forces have risen to, that you fight, but you are not driven by hatred. You fight because it is necessary, but you do not hate the enemy. You are not being inhumane towards the enemy.

What this really comes down to is that in order to secure the best possible future for Ukraine, there needs to be a critical mass of people who rise to that level where they can give service. They can give service to the state, to rebuilding the country. And it is a service that even though they might get some advantage out of it, is not really based on getting advantage for themselves, but because they see the need to raise the whole, to rebuild the country. To rebuild it better than it was before.

This also has ties to corruption, which is one of the big problems in Ukrainian society. Corruption is anti-service. It does not serve the whole, it detracts from the whole. In a country like Ukraine corruption is so ingrained that it will take a major effort to reduce it to a manageable level. Who can do this? Who can spearhead this effort? Only people who have risen to that level of consciousness where they can give selfless service. For those, and this is one of the central problems with corruption, what do you do about corrupt officials? Who can expose and dethrone a corrupt official? Well, only an official, a public official. But if all public officials rise to positions in order to enrich themselves, who is going to fight corruption?

There needs to be a certain and a larger and larger group of people who enter public service to give service. They can then start uprooting corruption. Of course, the people have a role to play also in demanding freedom from this corruption. This also requires that the people have a certain dedication to serving the whole, serving the nation, instead of thinking: “Well, what if I could get a position where I could get some bribes and enrich myself? If this is what I want, well, how can I really object to those who already have it? I just need to work with the system and get myself in a position like that.” You see, those who are in positions or those who dream of being in positions, they are not the ones who are going to fight the problem, are they?

Again, there needs to be a shift in the collective consciousness. Of course, this is why I am radiating this energetic impulse, this thought matrix, into the collective consciousness, so that people can begin to grasp this. Of course, many have already grasped it, but more need to grasp it before it reaches that critical mass and the nation shifts. The nation has started to shift because of the shock of the war, but it has not shifted yet. There are still many, many people who are sitting there in their positions thinking: “Oh, I’ll ride this out. I’ll still stay in my position, and once it is all over, it will be back to business as usual.” But it cannot be back to business as usual if Ukraine is to move forward. If the current level of corruption is maintained after the war, Ukraine will not be rebuilt, at least not in the time frame that it could be rebuilt in if corruption is reduced.

You will see how the money that is given from abroad, from the EU and other sources, will just be siphoned off by all of these corrupt officials. You will see that all of this money has gone into the country, but what the country has gotten out of it, in the form of rebuilding infrastructure and buildings and so forth, will be far less than the actual money coming in. What will that mean? Well, in a short period of time the money stream will dry up, and where will Ukraine be then? It will be with an economy that is in shambles, with a bombed-out country that has only been rebuilt to a very small extent, and it will be stuck. It will become a quagmire. It will become almost a third world country.

It is the right thing to do!

There is an absolute need here to step up to that higher level of service. If it does not happen, the consequences of the war will be far worse than they will be when the war is over. In other words, society, Ukraine as a nation, can actually go downhill after the war instead of starting to go uphill. Ukraine has an incredible opportunity to go uphill, as the other Chohans have explained. But it requires that shift where we see that: “There is a whole here that is bigger than myself, and I am willing to serve that whole, even if I don’t get an immediate advantage out of it.” What is it you see in the modern nations? Well, most people are not conscious of this, but there is a certain awareness, a certain dedication, in people. You might ask a person: “Well, why did you do this?” You might see that this person has done something that the person did not get any advantage out of it, but the person did it anyway. You might say: “Why did you do this?” Many people will say: “Well, it was the right thing to do.”

This is the foundation for higher service: It is the right thing to do. You may be able to explain why you think it is the right thing to do, but sometimes people cannot explain it. They just feel it intuitively. They know in their hearts, they know from within: “It’s the right thing to do.“ This is, of course, because in past lives they have acquired that humanity, and when you have a certain level of humanity, you know serving others is the right thing to do.

This is well within the reach of the Ukrainian population, a critical mass of them, to step up to this. Many have, as I said, already done it. Many have actually been prompted by the war to say: “This is not the time to look at myself. This is the time to serve the whole, serve other people, serve the country.” They are out there doing this because they also feel it is the right thing to do. Many more have the potential to shift, and many more need to shift for the nation, for the collective consciousness, to shift.

Too many people in Ukraine at this moment are still thinking: “Ah, it’ll be over, and we’ll be back to life as usual.” Many people in the western part of Ukraine, who are actually in some ways the more progressive people, they have not been so directly affected by the war, and they are thinking: “Ah, there will come a point where the war is over, and we’ll be back to life as usual”. But is that really what you want if you are the more progressive people? Do you want to go back to life the way it was before the war, or do you want the nation to rise to a higher level of life? Do you want more, or do you want what was before? That is the question: to be or not to be.

The impetus from the Sixth Ray

With this I have given you that impetus from the Sixth Ray that we wanted to give you at this particular occasion. Much more could be said. It might be said in the future. But what I have said is a measured release based on where I see the collective consciousness being at and therefore what has the biggest potential for creating the necessary shift in the collective consciousness. I will say that the fact that so many Ukrainians have left as refugees and have come to other countries is a tremendous opportunity for the country.

These people, many of whom have grown up in Ukraine and have never even left Ukraine, they have now experienced what life is like in different countries. Many of those countries are ahead of Ukraine in many ways. They have an opportunity to take this back with them and therefore give that impetus: “We can do better. We need to do better. They are doing this over there. We can learn from that. This is what we need to do.”

If Ukraine can make the shift that we are talking about, then these people will come back. They will come back with a renewed vision and impetus to rebuild the country. But what happens if Ukraine does not make the shift? Well, many of these people will not come back. They will look for jobs in the countries where they are at. They will integrate, and what will be left to rebuild Ukraine? Again, there is a high potential, there is a low potential. We need to make you aware of the low potential so that you can make that effort to manifest the high potential. This is what we have attempted to do.

Again, I have said my piece. I have given the service that I wanted to give. Thus, I seal you who have been willing to be the broadcast stations for this message, which is much more than the words. I seal you in the flame of peaceful service that I AM.

The Ascended Master Nada I AM. The Buddha Nada I AM.

 

Copyright © 2022 Kim Michaels

 

Back to the 2022 Webinar for Ukraine

Truth is the key to progress


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Hilarion through Kim Michaels, October 30, 2022. This dictation was given during the 2022 Webinar for Ukraine.

I AM the Ascended Master Hilarion, Chohan of the Fifth Ray, which has often been called the Ray of Truth. I will begin with the timeless question that Pontius Pilate asked Jesus: “What is truth?” Certainly, you can see that when you look at history in times of war, truth flies out the window, if it was even in the room to begin with. When there is a war going on, both sides will use propaganda for a variety of purposes. But the question is: what is the long-term outcome of a conflict? How will it be looked upon once the fighting stops? Will there at some point emerge a dedication to truth?

You can say right now: “What will be the nation that emerges in the best possible way from the war in Ukraine? Will it be Russia? Will it be Ukraine?” Well, that depends on which nation has the greater dedication to truth. Again, many people will say: “Well, what is truth?” The Russians claim that their way of looking at the war is truth. The Russians claim that their motivation for starting the war is truth. The Ukrainians claim that their view of the war is truth, and that what they have said during the course of the war is truth. Who is right? Who is wrong?

Well, we have given many teachings about the duality consciousness, about the earth being a reality simulator, where there is no ultimate or absolute truth. I realize that the general public are not aware of these teachings and cannot grasp them but still, you as the ascended master students might ask, based on these teachings: “Well, is there any absolute truth? Is there any real truth in a situation like this?” We have also given many teachings on the linear mind and the limitations of the linear mind. We have made it clear that you cannot really grasp any ultimate reality through the linear mind. But despite all of these teachings you should not, as an ascended master student, conclude that there is no truth or it is impossible to know what is truth so I will give you a different view of truth.

The increase in trust and affluence

What is it you see that has happened in the world, especially after the Second World War? You see that there is a rising number of democratic nations. You see that these nations have started to cooperate in various ways. You see that these nations have experienced a quite dramatic increase in affluence and the standard of living of the general population. You see that the economy, the entire level of the economy in these nations has gone up, has increased tremendously. If you look at the level of the economy in most modern democracies, you will see that it is much, much higher than it was after the Second World War or even before the Second World War. The economy has been accelerated many, many times above what it was.

What is the basis for this growth? Well, it is actually an increase in the dedication to truth. But this is not what you would normally see as truth if you are thinking in terms of which religion, or which ideology, or which philosophy is the truth. Truth has different facets and truth has a very practical facet, which is very simply this: you can enter an agreement with two people and they both trust that the other side will keep the agreement. This is an aspect of truth.

It is also very linear. Two people, two businesses, two nations come together. They negotiate an agreement, which each of them believes will be to their own benefit. They finalize the agreement, they sign it, and they go away trusting that the other side will keep the agreement. If the other side says: “I will deliver X amount of goods at this time” then it can be trusted that they will stand by this. And if the one side says: “We will pay for these goods at this time” then the one delivering the goods can believe that the payment will be made. This very, very simple mechanism is the basis for the incredible increase of affluence you have seen in modern nations, especially in the democratic nations.

You may say today that there is a much higher level of cooperation between, for example, the nations of Europe than there was right after the Second World War. Back then, there was very little trust between Germany, France and England, for example, or Italy, Spain, for that matter. There was very little trust. But throughout the decades, this trust has been increased, and it is precisely because of this one mechanism, that the nations have increased their commitment to what we can call an aspect of truth, namely: “We keep agreements, we are trustworthy.” But more than that, what you see in the EU and NATO is that there has emerged a certain foundation of shared values: “We are dedicated to peace. We will not attack each other.” If the nations in the European Union believe that tomorrow a dictator could take over Germany and decide to attack their nations, there would be no European Union so there is a dedication to peace. We will not attack each other.

But there is also a dedication to democracy: “We will not allow our nations to revert back to some fascist, or Nazist, or communist dictatorship.” There is also beyond that, a dedication to truth: “We will base our nations to the greatest possible extent on facts, on reality of what is actually going on, not some kind of ideology. We will base our nations on practical realities, a practical evaluation what is best for us and what is best for the whole? We will also be dedicated to making honest agreements and keeping those agreements.” In other words, honesty is a facet of truth. You are honest with each other. That is the basis for both sides thinking that an agreement will be kept and that is the basis for trust. You see an increase in trust among European nations and that is one of the most important foundations for the increase in abundance.

Dependability of the laws of nature

Without truth, how can there be trust? Without a dedication to truth, how can there be trust? It cannot be done. It never has been possible to do it in the past. It certainly will never be possible in the future. This is an aspect of what we might call the linear mind. Now, despite what we have said about the limitations of the linear mind in terms of knowing a greater truth than what you can observe with the outer mind and the senses, there is tremendous value in the linear mind.

The linear mind is actually what is behind what you call the laws of nature. You can trust that the laws of nature will function a certain way and will continue to function that way. If you know the laws of nature and you make calculations for how to send a rocket to Mars, then you can trust that the rocket can continue on its trajectory and Mars is still going to be there when the rocket arrives. There is no variance here, in these laws. You can trust that if you do something today that builds towards the future, then it will manifest in the future. There will not be some lapse in the laws of nature that suddenly obliterates your plans or your efforts.

You see, in a sense, that the laws of nature are linear because they are based on certain invariable principles so this is another aspect of truth, invariability. Nature does not change its mind all of a sudden, and decide to suspend gravity so you all float off into the atmosphere. You can rely on the natural laws to continue working. Dependability, invariability, linearity allows people to plan, to set plans in motion, often very large and complex plans and they can trust that when they execute their plans, they will come to fruition. This is what you see in the world at large, not only in the European Union, but in many other nations that have become part of what you might call, the world order.

“The world order” vs. voluntary development

I know the term “the world order” is like waving a red flag in front of a bull to many conspiracy theorists, and certainly there are fallen beings who are plotting to control the world, but they are not able to do so and why not? My beloved, consider a very, very simple mechanism. What is the essence of a conspiracy? It is secrecy. What is the opposite that I have just described has happened in the world since the Second World War? Openness, which is another facet of truth. You are not seeking to hide something. How can you enter an agreement with somebody if that somebody cannot trust that you are not hiding anything that will cause you to betray the agreement? You see that the power elite, the fallen beings, who are secretly attempting to create their world order of control, they are on the losing end of history.

If they had been able to control the world, then the development I have just described could not have happened. I am not saying they do not have a high degree of control, as we have often asked you to make calls for the economic power elite. They have a large degree of control over the economy in the financial system, but they do not have complete control, and why is this? Because what I described in terms of the greater cooperation between nations and businesses is not an order, it is not a world order, it is not something that is forced from a central authority.

You look at the world, and what has happened over these last decades? The increase in freedom, cooperation and affluence. It is not forced, it is a voluntary movement because all of these nations have risen to the level of humanity where they can see that this is best for us, but it is also best for others. In fact, what is best for us is what is best for others. A win-win situation is actually best for us, because it is only to our advantage that the affluence in other countries rises. Because if people in other countries have more money, we can sell more products to them and therefore we become more affluent when other people become more affluent, and the entire economy is raised to a different level.

This is not a forced development. It is a voluntary development based on an increase in humanity and an increase in the recognition of how the world works. An increase in the recognition of these basic principles that make the universe work and make the universe sustainable. Truth is one of those flames, one of those principles that makes the world sustainable. Invariance makes the world sustainable. Yes, I know, transcendence is also part of it, but transcendence happens based on these laws and principles, and therefore there is invariance in the transcendence. Transcendence is based on the invariable laws and principles. The reality is that what Putin calls “the world order where the West is dominating the world” is not a world order, it is not a forced organized effort. It is actually not controlled from any central point.

It is an emerging awareness of the very simple fact that Jesus described in the parable about the talents, that if you multiply your efforts, you will be rewarded. And how do you multiply the efforts? By doing unto others what you want them to do to you, or rather that actually you are seeking to raise the whole. That is how you receive the greatest return of your efforts. There is a growing recognition of this, although few people would put the words on it I just put on it. But nevertheless, there is in the collective consciousness a growing recognition.

The ultimate con: honesty

There is an old book by the American author John Steinbeck that describes a person who all his life was a con man trying to cheat, trying to always get ahead by cheating other people. And finally, one day he had an epiphany that the ultimate con was honesty, because what was he trying to do? He was trying to get an advantage for himself and all of his life he thought the only way to get an advantage for himself was to take something from others, and thereby do a disadvantage to others. He thought there was a limited supply, so for him to get more he had to take from somebody else. But finally, he realized that what was the greatest benefit for himself was what was to the benefit of others because thereby the entire level of affluence is raised, and it benefits everyone. This is what many, many people in the modern nations have grasped.

What Putin calls “the West”, but it is not only the West, certainly many people in Asia have started grasping this. Japan, Australia, New Zealand, India to some degree. Many people, in fact, people in all nations have started to grasp this: “If we are all able to trust each other, we can manifest much more abundance, and the greater the amount of abundance that is in the world, the more this will benefit ourselves.” Yes, of course, there is a power elite that is attempting to take more and more of the abundance and concentrate it in their hands as we have talked about many times, but nevertheless there is still an increase in the abundance and they cannot control all of it. So you see, although there are obvious exceptions, the general trend is clear, and this is all based on trust. You can trust each other. We make a business deal, we both keep it, we both benefit. If one of the parties does not keep it, it harms both parties. You are harming yourself by not being trustworthy.

How can we trust Russia?

What does all this philosophical discussion have to do with the situation in Ukraine? Well, many things actually. On an immediate level you can see that the Ukrainian government has been much more intelligent than the Russian government in terms of dealing with the media, the western nations, in terms of promoting their version of events. This is partly because the Ukrainian government has a higher dedication to truth than the Russian government. You will see, if you look at this with the linear mind, that the Russian government has made many statements that have then been either contradicted by other statements they have made, or have been contradicted by actual events. The foreign minister said early on in the war: “We are not targeting civilians or civilian infrastructure.“ Well, only last week you had a massive attack on the civilian infrastructure of Ukraine. You can see there, that there is a great inconsistency between what the Russians say and what the Russians do.

Now, there are of course some people who are aware that this is part of a strategy. The Russians want to create chaos and confusion. They want the world not to be able to predict what they are going to do. In the Russian mind they think they gained some advantage from this. They think this is one of the ways to challenge “the world order of the West” as Putin calls it. But what did I just say? There is no world order. There is trust, and what are the Russians doing? They are demonstrating to anyone who has just an average level of intelligence that they are not trustworthy. How can you trust anything the Russian government says? How can you trust any agreement they sign? Why not simply let that grain deal expire? Why pull out of it now? Well, there are various reasons for this, including that they know that if they pull out of it, prices of grain will rise and they will get more money. But it is all part of this strategy where they think that if they are unpredictable, they will gain some advantage.

They think that what has happened in the West, the increased trust, is a weakness. And they in their minds think that the way to challenge the world order is to be completely unpredictable. Waving the flag of nuclear war, all of these statements they have made that are contradicted by facts or by other statements, they think that if nobody knows what they are going to do next, they have some kind of power. They think this causes the world to fear them, or to even respect them. But the part of the world that has moved on to this higher level of trust, simply look at this, shake their heads. It is like a bully in the classroom who is acting out in order to get attention. But as the little boy who cried “wolf!”, you can only do this so many times, and then people just shake their heads and turn away from you. How can you take a country seriously that behaves like this? How can you trust them? How can you cooperate with them? How can you do business with them?

You see here a fundamental difference in world view. As we have talked about before, when you are below a certain level of consciousness, a certain level of humanity, you look at the world in a particular way and you are absolutely convinced that you are right, and that this is the only way to look at the world, and you often also project upon others that they think the same way, that they have the same intentions. That is why Putin is projecting onto the West that they forced him to invade Ukraine, NATO is an aggressive force that wants to attack and destroy Russia.

But what the western nations want is to be able to trust Russia, so they can cooperate with them to the mutual benefit. The western nations look at whatever Putin is doing and he has no chance of forcing them. They just shake their heads and turn away, as many western businesses have done because they have realized: “We cannot do business in Russia because we cannot trust that there is continuity, we cannot trust that the situation will not change tomorrow.”

The challenge for the Ukrainian nation

You see here that all of this also applies to Ukraine because you have a certain common heritage of the Kievan Rus and a certain group of people that have a certain mindset they have shared. As we have said, at the fall of the Soviet Union the mindset in Ukraine was not that different from the mindset in Russia, around Moscow. So the Ukrainian nation is facing the challenge, where you transcend that mindset, where truth is not something linear, truth is something you can change any time, you can say something without really meaning it, you can enter an agreement without being willing to keep it. There is no continuity, there is no consistency. This goes, of course, with honesty from the government towards the people and towards other nations. It also has an impact on the business climate in Ukraine and corruption.

There is an old joke that a company in Russia wants to build a building and they get bids from three other companies. One says, it is a Turkish company, the cost to build the building will be one million. The other is a Russian company, they say the cost will be two million, and when they ask why, they say: “Well, we pay the Turks one million to build the building and we pocket the other million.” Then there is a third company that says the cost will be three million, and when they ask why, they say: “Well, we pay the Turks one million, we keep the second million, and we give you the third million under the table.” The joke is, of course, that the third company is always the one who gets the contract. This is what corruption does, the company that is best qualified will not get the contract. The one that is most willing to cheat and be dishonest will get the contract.

The cost of corruption

But what is the effect of this on the economy? Well, it is first of all that everything costs more than it needs to cost and somebody has to pay for that. If this is an apartment building the people who move into the apartment will have to pay more in rent, in fact three times as much in rent, as they needed to pay if there has not been corruption. And this reverberates throughout the economy, which means that the economy is kept at a lower level than it would be if there was not corruption. Many people will say: “Well, we are public officials, we are hardly paid anything by the government, we could not survive on what the government pays us so we have to take bribes so we could survive.” But why is it that the government does not have money to pay its employees a decent salary? It is because of corruption, where so many companies are trying to cheat and avoid paying taxes so it becomes a self-reinforcing effect where corruption prevents the economy from growing to a higher level and you see this in all countries that are corrupt.

You see it in Iran where you have this growing percentage of young people who cannot find a job, who see that it could take them decades to find a job, and that means if they do not have a job how can they start a family, how can they buy a house, how can they move forward in life? And in large part this is corruption. There is not that business climate of trust. In a Western economy you may also have a situation where a company wants to build a building and they elicit bids, but they will look at what is the lowest cost, and what is the company that is most qualified to build the building. And based on that evaluation they will award the contract, not necessarily to the cheapest bid but to the one that is deemed to be the most qualified to perform the job.

This means that when a company submits a bid to build a building, they can trust that they will be evaluated in an honest way. They do not have to cheat, they do not have to pay bribes, they can get this done. Companies can also trust that if they apply for a permit from the local government, it will be evaluated based on its merits, not on whether they pay a bribe to some official, or many officials. There are companies who have looked into doing business in Ukraine and realized how many bribes they have to pay and they have said this is not worth it, or they have said: “Well this is against our business principles, we will not do this.” And this keeps the economy of Ukraine at a much lower level than it would otherwise be.

The oligarchs and monopolies

Then, of course, you have the whole concept of the oligarchs which you see in other nations around the world, primarily in Russia but not exclusively in Russia, where there is corruption where certain companies will be allowed by the state to be in a privileged position. But what is the effect of this on the economy? It is that these companies are granted a virtual or even a real monopoly, and what happens when a company has a monopoly? Well, it exploits the people.

The dream of the big capitalists in the West in America in the 1800s was to create a monopoly because that was the only way they could make more money because then when you have a monopoly you could set the price artificially high. But what is the result of all people having to pay more for certain goods? It is that people have less money to buy other goods and this means the entire economy goes down. So, you now have a situation where you have a few companies, a few oligarchs who are making billions and billions of dollars, and they think they are doing great. But the effect of it is that the economy is kept at an artificially low level so all the other people are making less money. Many businesses cannot be started and this means that everybody in the population is kept poor while a few oligarchs get rich.

This has nothing to do with truth because the truth is that the more affluence there is in the general population the more it will benefit everybody except those few at the top who, as we have said before, do not really care how much money there is in the economy, they just want to have more than the population. Once they have enough for themselves, they actually want to keep the economy down so they can continue to feel they have more than the population. This is the feudal lords of the Middle Ages who sat there in their castles living an affluent lifestyle while the peasants who worked the land could barely survive and feed their children. This is not truth because the truth is: when you multiply the talents, when everybody multiplies the talents, then the economy is multiplied and everybody has more. This is the basic truth about the economy.

Rebuilding the economy

Again, what can Ukraine do? Well, it needs to make a shift and say: “We need to overcome corruption. It is the primary goal before we can become a member of the EU, before we can become a modern nation, before we can increase the economy, rebuild the economy.” And you have the opportunity now because you can clearly say: “We cannot allow a few oligarchs to have these privileged positions and make all of this money. We need to build the entire economy and we can only do this if people have money to spend. We must prevent the concentration of wealth in the hands of a few and spread it out to the entire population. Otherwise, we have no chance whatsoever of rebuilding our economy. We will stay at an artificially low level unless we make this change.”

Then of course there needs to be a dedication to being open and honest, not as long as the war is going on but certainly after. There needs to be honesty, there needs to be willingness to go back and look at the entire situation, and look at what could the government have done better, including should they have taken the threat more seriously from the very beginning and prepared the country better for an invasion. These are things that can be done once the war stops, and they need to be done, and the government needs to be honest about this and not fall into the trap of wanting to maintain this image, that they have sort of gotten used to now, where they seem to be heroes and almost infallible.

This is especially a challenge for the president, will he continue to be the relatively humble realistic person he was before? Or will he start to feel that he is the hero and he wants to maintain this image of being the hero, so he will try to maintain it even if it prevents him from being honest? This challenge goes for all in the government, even in the military and the level of dedication to truth and honesty will be in direct proportion to the progress that Ukraine can make after the war. Again, we talk about after the war because we see the future. We are looking towards the future and we are giving these dictations for the purpose of setting Ukraine on a better course towards a better future. This is our goal.

Seeing the potential of Ukraine

You may say, well, why are we not addressing the actual situation? Well, because we are the ascended masters. Once a situation has gone into the physical there is a certain need for us to step back and allow the situation to outplay itself. We are therefore primarily concerned about, as we have said before, awakening a critical mass of people so that in these situations, where a situation can go this way or that way, people can pull a nation into taking the highest way and therefore the highest possible outcome can be manifest. This is always our goal. We work within free will. We are primarily therefore concerned with the direction that a country is moving in.

So far, the Ukrainian nation has done very well given the circumstances. The Ukrainian government and military have done very well. Many people have said they have done better than anyone had expected. We will not necessarily say that because we saw the potential. If you look at this from our perspective, it may sound like we are pointing out this problem, we are pointing out that challenge, this is what needs to happen, that is what needs to happen, but again this is because we see the potential of Ukraine. If that potential was not there, if there was not a critical mass of people who could grasp it and make it a reality, what would be the point of saying anything?

We are not just regurgitating words here, we are directing energy and images and matrices into the collective consciousness because we know there are people who can grasp it, who can be inspired by it, who can be awakened by it – even if they do not know where it is coming from and therefore, what we say can make a positive difference. If it could not make a positive difference why even say it? We are not here to entertain our students. We are not here to titillate our students with this insight and that insight that could make them feel special. We are here to make a difference, a positive difference and so we see the tremendous potential of the Ukrainian nation. This does not mean that we agree with everything that the government has put out there.

How do we need to change?

We understand that Ukraine is dependent on help from the West and therefore it says that: “We are fighting this war for you as well. We are fighting this war to stop Russian aggression that otherwise would hit the West.” We understand why this is being said, it does not mean we agree with it. It does not mean that we have this epic mindset. Certainly, the West would be capable of fighting its own war with Russia if it came to that, and based on the performance of the Russian military in Ukraine, it is not difficult to predict who would come out ahead. But nevertheless, we do see that this situation has shaken the collective consciousness of Ukraine to such an extent that there is a real potential that Ukraine can accelerate its growth and therefore can catch up to the other Eastern European nations who have already joined NATO and the EU. As we said, Ukraine was behind these nations, or it could have joined NATO and the EU a number of years ago. We are not seeing that Ukraine is now this advanced nation. It is a nation that needs to catch up. We see that this can be done. We trust that it will be done, but it will require effort and a willingness to look at: “How do we need to change?”

You cannot join the EU and think that this is going to be charity forever. You need to step up and say: “How do we qualify? How can we recognize that we did not qualify before, and what do we need to do now in order to qualify?” The potential is there, the potential is tremendous that in 10, 15, 20 years Ukraine will be such a different nation that many among the older generation will be unable to believe it. That they would not believe it today if they were told. This is the future we look towards and that is why we give these somewhat sobering messages, because if that future is to be manifest it requires a degree of honesty.

This is another aspect of truth. You look at reality: “Where are we at today? Where do we want to be in the future?” And then you recognize that you can look at the future, create a goal and say: “This is where we want to be.” But then you need to be honest and be willing to look at: “This is where we want to be, this is where we are today. There is a gap. There is a gap between the two. How do we cross that gap?” Not by wanting it, not by having an ideology and following that ideology.

Has Ukraine learned anything from the Soviet experience and the demise of the Soviet Union? That ideology does not work because it is out of touch with the sustaining principles of the universe. You need to be willing to look at those principles and bring yourself and your nation into alignment with those principles. Because if you do that, then you can plot a step-by-step course that will help you overcome the gap between where you are now and where you want to be in the future. You get to that goal in the future by aligning yourself with the basic principles of the universe that are dependable, that are linear, that can be trusted. And therefore, when you take one step you get to that level, and when you take the next step you get to that level, and you continue taking one small doable step at a time until you are at your goal. But this requires the willingness to be honest and say: “We are not there, and we are not going to get there if we do not change. How do we need to change? What do we need to do in order to change?“

This is what there was not a widespread willingness to do before the war. We see that the war has changed everything and therefore there is a potential that a critical mass of people can step up to that willingness to say: “What will it take for Ukraine to become a modern democratic nation that has affluence for the entire population not just for a few? What will it take for us? How do we get there from here?” There is no catch-22 so that you cannot get there from here. In fact, the entire concept of a catch-22 was actually inspired in order to show people that when you look at a situation from a certain perspective it seems like we cannot get there from here. But the reason for this is that you are not willing to look at yourself and say: “How do we have to change?” Because in a sense you can say: “We as we are now, cannot get there from here, where we are now. But if we change ourselves and our perspective then the “new we” can get there from where we are, after we have changed our perspective.”

So, there is no catch-22 here. There is no insurmountable obstacle. It is all a matter of your willingness to be dedicated to truth, to honesty, to being trustworthy. Right now, you have a great degree of trust from the modern democratic world. You need to be very careful that you maintain that trust. And you can only do that, not by lying, not through propaganda, but through the dedication to being honest and truthful and being trustworthy. Clearly the modern world trusts Ukraine much more than they trust Russia. You need to keep it that way if you want maximum progress for Ukraine.

With this I have given you what I wanted to give you from the perspective of the Fifth Ray. Naturally an aspect of the Fifth Ray is healing. But when it comes to a situation like you have in Ukraine, certainly there is physical healing of the wounded soldiers and civilians, but in terms of the healing of the nation, well, healing happens through truth, your dedication to truth. By being dedicated to truth, to looking at reality, to being trustworthy, that is what can heal the nation both in a physical way – in terms of healing the economy and the infrastructure, but also in terms of healing the nation psychologically, stepping up to a higher view of itself. You have the opportunity to forge a new national identity. If you want maximum success, it must be based on truth, honesty, openness.

With this I thank you for being the broadcast stations for this message to go into the collective consciousness. Serapis gave you the image that he is radiating the light that is like a wave and certainly all of us do that during our dictations so right now there is a very powerful influence of truth going through the collective consciousness and bringing about this state of greater coherence that makes it obvious to those people who are open, and even makes it obvious to all people at lower levels below the level of conscious awareness, that truth is the way forward.

Truth is the key to progress. With this I seal you who are listening to this in the Flame of Truth that I AM.

Hilarion I AM.

 

Copyright © 2022 Kim Michaels

 

Back to the 2022 Webinar for Ukraine